The Project Gutenberg eBook of The World's Greatest Military Spies and Secret Service Agents
    
This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.

Title: The World's Greatest Military Spies and Secret Service Agents

Author: George Barton

Release date: January 9, 2018 [eBook #56345]

Language: English

Credits: Produced by ellinora, Charlie Howard, and the Online
        Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This
        file was produced from images generously made available
        by The Internet Archive)


*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE WORLD'S GREATEST MILITARY SPIES AND SECRET SERVICE AGENTS ***




Produced by ellinora, Charlie Howard, and the Online
Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This
file was produced from images generously made available
by The Internet Archive)









  The World’s Greatest Military
  Spies and Secret Service Agents

[Illustration: THE CAPTURE OF MAJOR ANDRÉ (_See page 67_)]




  _The_ WORLD’S
  GREATEST
  MILITARY
  SPIES _and_
  Secret Service Agents

  By GEORGE BARTON

  Illustrated

  [Illustration]

  THE PAGE COMPANY
  BOSTON * MDCCCCXVIII




  _Copyright, 1917, by_
  THE PAGE COMPANY

  _All rights reserved_

  First Impression, October, 1917
  Second Impression, July, 1918




  TO
  WILLIAM J. FLYNN
  CHIEF OF
  THE UNITED STATES SECRET SERVICE
  WHOSE UNTIRING EFFORTS
  RID THIS COUNTRY OF FOREIGN SPIES
  DURING THE WORLD’S GREATEST WAR




INTRODUCTION


The romance of war in its most thrilling form is exemplified in this
narrative of the adventures of “The World’s Greatest Military Spies and
Secret Service Agents.” Much has been published upon the subject of
espionage, and the memoirs and secret histories of the courts of Europe
give us instances of men and women who have gained favor and money, if
not honor and glory, by selling back-stairs gossip concerning their
fellow creatures; but the aim of the present work has been rather to
relate the big exploits of those who faced great personal danger and
risked their lives for the sake of flag and country.

Each story is complete in itself, and yet forms a link in the chain
of narratives which illustrates the startling and unexpected manner
in which battles have been lost and won through the shrewdness and
the courage of military spies at various times in different countries
of the world. All spies are not admirable. Indeed, some whose deeds
are herein related seem despicable. The use of the word “spy” in this
series is in its broadest, and usually its best, sense. In all of
the great wars of history there have been spies, scouts, emissaries
and others still with no very well defined status, who have rendered
invaluable service to their governments. A spy is liable to death;
a scout, if captured, has the rights of a prisoner of war, but an
emissary is rather political than military, and is sent to influence
secretly the opposition rather than to bring information concerning the
movements of troops.

There are spies and spies. Just where the line is to be drawn must
depend largely upon the personal view-point of the reader. Some of
those who have been engaged in hazardous military exploits are looked
upon as among the world’s greatest heroes; others who have abused the
hospitality of their entertainers in order to betray them have earned
never-ending obloquy. Everything depends upon the circumstances and
the point of view. Human nature has been the same in all ages. We are
disposed to justify and glorify the military spy who risks his life for
our own country and our own cause, and to condemn and abuse the one who
is enlisted in the service of the enemy.

Generally speaking, there is a natural repugnance to the professional
spy in times of war, who is regarded as akin to the paid informer in
times of peace. But the tendency is to applaud the real soldier who is
willing to depart from the strict lines of military duty in order to
serve his country. Napoleon, who can scarcely be called a scrupulous
man, even by his most ardent admirers, refused to bestow the medal of
honor on his chief spy. “Money, as much as you like,” he exclaimed,
“but the cross—never!”

At the time of the capture of Emilio Aguinaldo by the late
Brigadier-General Frederick Funston a question arose regarding the
ethics of the means employed by some of the members of the troops
under his command on that occasion. It arose in a lecture before the
law class at the University of the Philippines. Justice Carson, of
the Supreme Court, was asked to enlighten the students on this point.
Instead of doing so, he wrote and asked General Funston’s view of
the matter. The reply of the American soldier may be accepted as the
authorized military view of the question. General Funston wrote:

“In a nutshell, the legal status of all those engaged in the expedition
referred to was that of spies, and as such they could not have claimed
immunity from the usual fate of spies. While we were not disguised for
the purpose of obtaining information, the fact that we penetrated the
enemy’s lines under false colors would have justified treating us as
such.

“Having acknowledged that our status was that of Spies, I wish to call
attention to a popular, erroneous belief that spies are violators of
the laws of war simply because they are spies and in disguise. It is
safe to say that there never has been a war in which both sides did not
use spies; in fact, the principal military nations use them in time
of peace. Spies are punished, not because there is anything morally
reprehensible in their work, but because it is desired to make their
occupations so dangerous that it will be difficult to find men to
undertake the risks involved.

“The status of the spy in our own history cannot better be shown than
in the fact that Nathan Hale, the spy of our own Revolution, whose
impressive statue stands in New York and whose last words on the
gallows were: ‘My chief regret is that I have but one life to give for
my country,’ is one of the greatest of our national heroes.

“Washington has been regarded always as one of the most scrupulous of
men, but he did not hesitate to hold as a prisoner the British general
Prescott, captured by Colonel Barton of the Rhode Island militia and a
few men, all disguised as non-combatants, who penetrated the British
lines under false colors.

“Although the use of spies is not a violation of the laws of war, there
are certain acts that are recognized as such and may be punished by
death: The violation of the flag of truce; breaking a truce; violation
of parole; the use of poison; killing of prisoners of war to prevent
their recapture, and hoisting the hospital flag over a place not a
hospital. But all these imply moral obliquity, and I have never heard
of any one being rewarded or having a monument erected to him for
having been guilty of any one of them.

“The Filipinos are about the last people in the world who can question
the ethics of entering the enemy’s lines in disguise. As a veteran of
the war you know that, disguised as non-combatants, their officers and
soldiers are among us all the time, and that if we had enforced the law
strictly relative to spies we would have been hanging men all the time.”

The halo of romance hovers in a special manner over women spies, and
it is interesting to note that the United States furnishes the most
conspicuous examples of this class in the persons of Belle Boyd, the
Confederate girl who saved Stonewall Jackson; and Emma Edmonds, the
Union spy, whose adventures could scarcely be duplicated in the
pages of fiction. The story of a third American woman is related in
this volume—Lydia Darrah, the gentle and brave Quakeress who saved
Washington’s army from destruction. She was not a spy in the accepted
sense of the word, and it would be impossible to imagine a greater
contrast than is presented between the colonial girl and the two women
of the Civil War, but the service she rendered the young and struggling
nation cannot be overestimated.

A book of this character would not be complete without the stories of
Nathan Hale and Major André, the American and the Briton, each young
and gallant, and each giving up his life for his country. In a general
way, their exploits are familiar, yet it may be found that a new light
has been turned upon certain phases of the sacrifices which they both
so cheerfully made for the causes they represented.

An effort has been made to confine this work to the operations of
military spies, but in possibly two instances the rule has been
relaxed in order to present phases of that form of diplomacy which is
so closely allied with war as to be part of it. Most of the incidents
are interwoven with the history of the countries to which they relate,
and are part of the archives of the State, War and Navy Departments
of these nations. Taken all in all, the pages of fiction contain few
things more fascinating or thrilling than these fact stories.

            G. B.




CONTENTS


                                                                    PAGE

      I  THE ALSATIAN SMUGGLER WHO HELPED NAPOLEON TO CAPTURE THE
             AUSTRIAN ARMY                                             3

     II  BELLE BOYD, THE CONFEDERATE GIRL WHO SAVED STONEWALL
             JACKSON                                                  21

    III  THE INDIAN SCOUT WHO WAS THE HERO OF KING PHILIP’S WAR       35

     IV  HOW THE SUICIDE OF A STAFF OFFICER ONCE AVERTED WAR BETWEEN
             AUSTRIA AND RUSSIA                                       51

      V  THE ROMANTIC SIDE OF MAJOR ANDRÉ’S UNSUCCESSFUL EXPLOIT      63

     VI  THE STRANGE ADVENTURES OF THE CHEVALIER D’EON AT THE RUSSIAN
             COURT                                                    79

    VII  HOW NAPOLEON’S CHIEF SPY HOODWINKED THE EMPEROR OF AUSTRIA   95

   VIII  LYDIA DARRAH, THE BRAVE QUAKERESS WHO SAVED WASHINGTON’S
             ARMY FROM DESTRUCTION                                   111

     IX  DOCTOR STEIBER AND THE MYSTERY OF THE FRANCO-PRUSSIAN WAR   129

      X  THE ADVENTURE OF PRIVATE MORGAN IN THE CAMP OF CORNWALLIS   145

     XI  THE MYSTERIOUS AND ROMANTIC CASE OF GENERAL NAPPER TANDY    159

    XII  HOW MONSIEUR DE MEINAU HELPED TO MAKE JEROME BONAPARTE KING
             OF WESTPHALIA                                           175

   XIII  THE STRANGE MYSTERY SURROUNDING THE BETRAYAL OF CAPTAIN
             NATHAN HALE                                             189

    XIV  MAJOR LE CARON AND THE FENIAN INVASION OF CANADA            205

     XV  HOW EMMA EDMONDS PENETRATED THE CONFEDERATE LINES           223

    XVI  THE AMAZING ADVENTURE OF BRIGADIER-GENERAL LAFAYETTE C.
             BAKER                                                   243

   XVII  THE MYSTERIOUS “F” AND THE CAPTURED TROOPERS                273

  XVIII  THE MYSTERIOUS MAN WHO ASKED FOR A LIGHT                    293

    XIX  CARL LODY AND SPIES OF THE WORLD’S GREATEST WAR             309




LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS


                                                                    PAGE

  THE CAPTURE OF MAJOR ANDRÉ. (_See page 67_)             _Frontispiece_

  NAPOLEON BONAPARTE                                                   6

  BELLE BOYD                                                          22

  KING PHILIP, OR METACOMET                                           44

  THE MEETING BETWEEN BENEDICT ARNOLD AND MAJOR ANDRÉ                 66

  THE CHEVALIER D’EON                                                 83

  LYDIA DARRAH AND LIEUTENANT-COLONEL CRAIG                          118

  PRINCE VON BISMARCK                                                135

  GENERAL LAFAYETTE                                                  148

  GENERAL NAPPER TANDY                                               170

  CAPTAIN NATHAN HALE                                                200

  MAJOR LE CARON (THOMAS BEACH)                                      206

  BRIGADIER-GENERAL LAFAYETTE C. BAKER                               243

  MAJOR-GENERAL J. E. B. STUART                                      285

  JOHN E. WILKIE                                                     294

  WILLIAM J. FLYNN                                                   317




The World’s Greatest Military Spies and Secret Service Agents




I

THE ALSATIAN SMUGGLER WHO HELPED NAPOLEON TO CAPTURE THE AUSTRIAN ARMY


This is the story of a thrilling episode in the life of a man who
has been called the Prince of Spies. His name was Charles Louis
Schulmeister and he played a most invaluable part in building the
fame of no less a person than Napoleon Bonaparte. What the greatest
military genius of his time might have accomplished without the aid of
his wonderfully effective secret service system must be left to the
imagination. What he actually did with the assistance of Charles Louis
Schulmeister and his associates is one of the most fascinating parts of
the secret archives of France and Austria.

First a word concerning the life and personality of this famous
military spy. He was a native of an Alsatian village—New Freistell
in the Grand Duchy of Baden, on the right bank of the Rhine. He was
an adventurous boy and his early life was filled with hair-raising
escapades. It was the most natural thing in the world for such a youth
to develop into a smuggler and for years he followed that calling to
the dismay of the authorities and to the advantage of his personal
fortunes.

Schulmeister was of medium build, brusque in his manner and movements,
smooth-faced and with two ugly scars on his forehead, the result of
bravery in battle. He had blue eyes, clear, penetrating and unwavering.
He was quick to think and prompt to execute; shrewd, smart and full of
courage and resolution. Also, Schulmeister was absolutely devoid of the
sense of fear.

In 1805 Napoleon was at Strassburg planning his wonderful Austrian
campaign. His camp at Boulogne was marvelous and its size calculated
to strike terror into the heart of the enemy. But the Corsican did not
propose to move until he was fully informed of the extent and character
of the forces he would be called upon to meet. He wanted a shrewd and
tried man in the camp of the enemy. In this emergency he sent for
General Savery, the head of the French Secret Service, and informed him
of his desire. The officer saluted.

“Sire, I have the very man you need for this mission.”

Savery, who was not particularly noted for his scrupulousness, had
a score of fearless men at his beck and call, and not the least of
them was Charles Louis Schulmeister. The Alsatian smuggler had been
on Savery’s staff for years, and had performed delicate missions with
great success. The moment Napoleon spoke Savery decided to employ
Schulmeister for this latest dangerous mission. He had the young
Alsatian brought to him and informed him of the Emperor’s wishes.

“The Emperor wishes to see you personally and at once,” he said.

Schulmeister was skeptical. He rubbed his brawny hand across the scars
on his forehead:

“You are having sport with me.”

“Not at all,” was the vehement rejoinder. “The Emperor wishes to see
you on a matter of great importance. Be prepared to meet him at any
moment.”

The Alsatian sat down and awaited the summons, but not without some
trepidation. He recalled the lawless career he had pursued, prior to
his military service, and he wondered if he was called to give an
account of his misdeeds. Yet the Great Man of Destiny would scarcely
waste his time on such secondary and trivial matters. Possibly he had
been misrepresented to the Emperor. In that event he would truly have
reason to shake in his boots, for Napoleon made short shrift of those
whose loyalty was not absolutely unquestioned.

But with that phase of the business Schulmeister straightened out his
shoulders and was filled with resolution. He knew that he had been
faithful to Napoleon and France; whatever other defects there might be
in his character—and they were many and serious—disloyalty was not one
of them. As to meeting the great man—pshaw! that was but part of the
day’s work.

“Schulmeister, come forward!”

This command from an officer awakened the young Alsatian from his day
dreams. He was being conducted to the presence of the man whose name
was already reverberating around the world. He followed closely on the
heels of the messenger, wondering why he had been summoned and how he
should act. Before he could map out any coherent line of conduct he
realized that he was in the headquarters of the Emperor.

Schulmeister looked about him quickly and for the moment was confused.
The place was filled with staff officers wearing glittering uniforms
and talking in low but animated tones. Which of these could be the
Emperor? He looked for the most impressive uniform but was not
enlightened. Presently his glance fell upon a man short in stature, but
well formed and resolute in his manner. He was apart from the others
and restlessly paced up and down the narrow limits of the apartment.
He wore a long gray coat over a plain uniform. He turned around
unexpectedly and moved out of the mass of gorgeously uniformed men. The
Alsatian recognized him at once.

It was Napoleon.

[Illustration: NAPOLEON BONAPARTE]

At first the Emperor’s smooth face, firmly set jaw and rigid mouth
seemed to portend a storm. But as his eyes rested on the young man
he smiled charmingly and engagingly. The glance that he shot at his
visitor was at once ardent and penetrating. He placed his hand on
Schulmeister’s shoulder.

“You are an Alsatian?”

“Yes, sire.”

“You look like a brave man—a man who will risk his life for France.”

“Willingly,” was the quick response.

After that the Man of Destiny and the former smuggler sat down and
planned the scheme by which the Emperor was to gain the information
he desired concerning the position, the extent and the prospective
movements of the enemy. Schulmeister, while not particularly educated,
was exceptionally quick witted. It has been said that he was as “sharp
as a steel trap” and that is the impression he made on the Emperor, for
Napoleon afterwards spoke glowingly of the spy to General Savery, his
aide-de-camp.

The result of the campaign that had been planned was to have a marked
effect upon the future of the “Little Corporal,” as the idolizing
soldiers insisted upon calling their chief. The Emperor accompanied the
spy to the door of his headquarters, and as he left called after him:

“Don’t fail me!”

Schulmeister hastened away and the thing that he remembered most of
all was the figure of the little man in the long gray coat, waving his
short arm and calling out that message of warning and of confidence.
Who shall say that this day was not to mark the beginning of the
founding of the great Napoleonic empire?

Time is everything!

Napoleon had said this often and his faithful servitor learned it by
heart. He had a brief interview with General Savery, and the next
moment started on his mission. The expected happened—the thing he
wished to happen—the incident that was necessary in order to set the
little drama in motion.

He was arrested by the French police on the charge of espionage and
hustled by them to the frontier. It is impossible, if not indiscreet,
to admit too many persons into one’s confidence. The officers who had
made the arrest were ardent Frenchmen as well as faithful policemen,
and they did not treat the young Alsatian any too tenderly. In fact,
he received more cuffs and kicks than he liked. But he took them all
unresistingly and even smiled when he was given a final push and sent
headlong into the camp of the Austrians.

They received him with open arms, and when he told them a cock-and-bull
story of his adventures in the French camp, nothing would do but that
he must enter the Secret Service of the Austrian Army. Such a valuable
man was not to be lost.

The news of this was taken to the short man in the long gray coat, and
as he paced up and down amidst his brilliantly uniformed officers he
was heard to give vent to a chuckle—the sort of a chuckle one expects
from a man whose plans are working precisely as he wished.

In the meantime Schulmeister settled down to business in earnest. He
gained the acquaintance and then the friendship of two very important
men. One was Captain Wend of the Austrian Secret Service, and the other
Lieutenant Bendel, aide-de-camp to General Kienmayer. In this, as in
all else, he had followed the advice of his Corsican superior. With
him, as with the greater man, time was “everything.”

A less audacious man would have hesitated about approaching such
officers as Wend and Bendel; a less courageous man would have feared
it, and a less imaginative man would never have thought of it. But
Schulmeister had audacity, courage and imagination. He unbosomed
himself to these two men, he pointed out the possibilities of the
future and he painted the glories and the rewards of the Napoleonic
empire.

In less than twenty-four hours Captain Wend and Lieutenant Bendel had
become his allies, and thereafter worked with him hand and glove.

The next necessary move was to obtain the confidence of the higher
Austrian officers and to find out their plans. He was able to do this
with the assistance of Captain Wend and Lieutenant Bendel.

The Allies had a great body of soldiers in the field. The chief figure
was Field Marshal Baron Mack, who had 90,000 splendidly equipped and
well trained men under his command. His army formed the right wing
of an enormous host, of which Archduke Charles with 140,000 men in
northern Italy and Archduke John with 50,000 more in the passes of the
Tyrol were important adjuncts.

General Mack was impressed with the great strength of his troops and
felt that he could easily overcome Napoleon with the superiority of his
numbers. Schulmeister learned of this over-confidence and was all the
more anxious to reach the big man. Captain Wend undertook to present
the Alsatian to Mack. It proved to be easy. The Austrian commander was
not anxious to move unless it was necessary, and when he learned that
there was a man in the vicinity who had been in the camp of Napoleon he
was eager to meet him.

Schulmeister was bidden to come into his presence and told to
describe all that he had seen in the camp of the “enemy.” He did so
with a vividness of imagination that would have done credit to Baron
Munchausen.

For nearly an hour the medium-sized man with the ugly scars and the
sky-blue eyes sat there and poured fiction into the ears of the great
general—the man decorated with many medals and filled with a sense of
his own importance. And Mack believed it all. At the conclusion the
Austrian turned to one of his subordinates.

“You see; it is as I suspected. We must not move from this place. We
must watch and wait.”

So, on the strength of the information—the false information—supplied
by the Alsatian smuggler, the great army dawdled away its time in
idleness. That is to say, it was really idle while making a pretense
of activity. General Mack moved his troops about aimlessly in order to
fool the enemy. That was his notion of military strategy. But alas! for
his expectations, he was dealing with the master military strategist of
his time—if not of all times.

Having deluded the Austrian commander and obtained accurate data
concerning his plans, Schulmeister now made it his business to convey
the information to Napoleon. He was readily given leave to go to the
French camp, with instructions to get all the facts possible as to its
future movements.

He was in an enviable position. He had the passwords of both armies and
he made his way to the quarters of the Emperor without any difficulty.
As before, he found the silent, mysterious figure in the long gray
coat, in the midst of his brilliantly attired staff. Schulmeister
almost ran into the presence of the “Little Corporal.”

“Sire,” he said, “I have important news from the front.”

Napoleon dismissed his officers, and sat down to listen to the
report of the spy. His penetrating eyes seemed to pierce the soul of
Schulmeister, but the Alsatian bore the scrutiny without flinching.
The Emperor was satisfied. His determined look gave way to one of his
charming smiles.

“Proceed,” said he.

Briefly, but without omitting any essential detail, Schulmeister told
the story of his adventures from the time he had left the French camp
until his return. At intervals there was a quiet chuckle from the
great soldier. After he had concluded Napoleon propounded a number
of questions, all of which the spy was able to answer clearly and
satisfactorily. Then the short man in the long coat arose and paced up
and down for some moments in silence. Presently he placed his hand on
Schulmeister’s shoulder and said:

“You have done your work well; return and keep me posted on future
developments.”

So Schulmeister made his way back to the Austrian lines, while the
Corsican proceeded with his plans for enveloping the enemy. Mack was
“bottled up” but not quite effectively. Time was needed to complete the
job and it was the Alsatian spy who was to make that time possible. He
hastened to the Austrian commander. On this occasion he had no need of
a go-between. He had now the confidence of Mack and the orders were
that he should be permitted to go and come as he pleased. The Baron was
delighted at the return of “his spy,” as he called him. Schulmeister
told of his visit to the French camp and gave what purported to be a
résumé of Napoleon’s plans.

The audacity of the man may be judged when it is known that he
gave considerable accurate information. This was susceptible of
confirmation, and the fact that it was confirmed by some of Mack’s
subordinates only served to raise Schulmeister in the estimation of the
Austrian. And all the while Napoleon was marshaling his forces in such
a way that the escape of the enemy seemed impossible.

Presently it began to dawn on General Mack that something was wrong.
Disquieting reports came from the outer defenses. The Austrian became
genuinely disturbed. He sent for Schulmeister and questioned him
regarding the previous “information” he had brought him, but the
Alsatian went through the ordeal with flying colors. Indeed, he gave
him one or two additional facts which were so transparently correct
that it placed the spy above suspicion.

On the seventh of October the campaign of strategy on both sides came
to a close. With Napoleon it had been a series of restless moves. With
Mack it had been a period of marking time, of doing nothing.

Too late he realized his mistake. He hurried to the north and found
that the French troops were lined up there in a solid phalanx; he
turned to the south and discovered that his retreat was cut off there.
The east and the west were in the same condition. The worst part of it
was that these various lines were slowly but surely closing in on him.
He could see now that the Corsican commander had been engaged in a vast
enveloping campaign.

In a word, the great Napoleon had the Austrian army in a grip of steel!

Mack presented a pitiable sight, sitting there with his head between
his hands, humiliated and remorseful—the victim of his own inactivity
and his too confiding nature. The members of his staff gazed on the
spectacle silently and not entirely with pity. From a distance Charles
Louis Schulmeister also beheld the defeated Austrian chief. He felt,
like the others, that it was all over but the shouting. The spy kept
discreetly away from the immediate vicinity of the general and his
staff. He knew very well that if his duplicity were discovered that he
would, even then, be shot down like a dog. So he patiently awaited the
arrival of the French troops.

But unexpectedly the situation seemed to change. It is an axiom of
war that no chain is stronger than its weakest link. Napoleon had
completely surrounded the Austrians and their allies, but there was
one section where the French line was very thin—too thin indeed for
French comfort. And while Mack was moping over his hard fate some of
his more energetic officers had been making a closer investigation of
the situation.

The sound of a horse’s hoofs was heard and an aide-de-camp galloped
into the presence of Mack.

The officer alighted and saluted his chief.

“General,” he cried, “there is a weak link in the French lines about
two miles to the south, and with a sufficient force we may be able to
break through.”

This was as balm to the sorely afflicted pride of the Austrian. He
rose to the situation. Officers were sent hither and thither and the
soldiers massed for an attack upon the point in question.

Napoleon’s spy looked upon these preparations with a sinking heart. If
they were carried out all of his work might go for naught. That seemed
like a glorious French victory might be turned into simply a drawn
battle.

He had to think and think quickly!

As usual, he was equal to the occasion. Captain Wend, of the
Austrian Secret Service, and Lieutenant Bendel were near him ready
to share in the downfall of the Austrian arms. They, too, realized
that the situation now hung upon a thread. They were completely in
Schulmeister’s power, and were ready to do anything he might command.
He prepared a false message purporting to be signed by one of the
officers of the outlying regiments. It said, in substance:

    A revolution has broken out among the people of Paris. Riots
    are going on in the streets. Napoleon is hurrying home and the
    retreat of the French troops is but a question of time.

This was conveyed to Mack by Captain Wend. It filled the Austrian
commander with amazement. It was so unexpected and so surprising. His
mind worked slowly at best, and this intelligence seemed to impair his
thinking faculties still further. Schulmeister was too shrewd to permit
his enterprise to rest on a single warning. He sent a second message by
another officer and finally he personally appeared before the Austrian
commander and told him things that appeared like confirmation as strong
as Holy Writ. Mack was flooded with false messages.

As a consequence of this he called back his troops and calmly sat down
to await the retreat of the enemy. That this inaction was largely
due to his own indolence cannot be doubted. But that it was chiefly
prompted by the cunning of the Alsatian spy is a matter of history.

Before the sun went down that day the weak link in the French lines had
been strengthened effectively. Napoleon had his troops under perfect
control and the ring of steel began to draw in closer and closer. Mack,
in his fancied security, waited for the retreat of the enemy. Day by
day Napoleon became more irresistible, while the Austrian grew weaker.

Finally he awoke to discover that he had made a second mistake, and
a greater one than the first. The Ulm campaign came to a sudden
termination on the 18th of October, when Mack capitulated and
surrendered his entire force.

       *       *       *       *       *

This campaign has few parallels in history. Not a shot had been fired
and many of the Austrians had not even seen a French soldier!

While the world was ringing with the news of this remarkable close to
a remarkable campaign, General Savery, who is also known to history as
the Duke de Rongo, accompanied Charles Louis Schulmeister on a visit
to the Emperor Napoleon. The great soldier congratulated the Alsatian
smuggler and loaded him down with financial favors. Schulmeister’s
fortune was made—from a worldly standpoint.

He was given leave of absence, with the understanding that he must
remain subject to the Emperor’s call. He had the right to go anywhere
he chose and he chose to go to his home in the Alsatian village of New
Freistell. The wife of his youth awaited him eagerly. This curious man,
who knew neither fear nor pity, had one unexpected characteristic. He
was passionately fond of children. Although married several years there
was no prospect of little ones.

Schulmeister was not a man to be thwarted in his desires. He went out
into the village, found two orphaned and homeless children and adopted
them as his own. Visitors to the little place on the right bank of the
Rhine tell of seeing the world-famous spy frolicking on the lawn of his
home with these children. For the time being the man who had affected
the destinies of armies was subject to the whims and the caprices of
two little ones. He obeyed their slightest commands as implicitly as he
had the orders of Napoleon Bonaparte.

Queer sight in this queerest of all possible worlds!




II

BELLE BOYD, THE CONFEDERATE GIRL WHO SAVED STONEWALL JACKSON


That brilliant writer, Gilbert Chesterton, in one of his paradoxical
essays said that a fact, if looked at fiercely, may become an
adventure. It is certain that the most important facts in the life of
Belle Boyd, the Confederate spy, constitute some of the most thrilling
adventures in the great conflict between the sections—the Civil War in
the United States.

She was only a girl when the flag was fired on at Sumter and her
father and all the members of her family immediately enlisted in the
Confederate army. When the Union troops took possession of Martinsburg,
Belle Boyd found herself unwillingly inside the Federal lines. She
had no formal commission from any of the Southern officers, but
circumstances and her ardent nature made her an intense partisan of
what was to be “The Lost Cause.”

During the occupation of Martinsburg, she shot a Union soldier, who,
she claimed, had insulted a Southern woman. From that moment until the
close of the war she was actively engaged either as a spy, a scout or
an emissary of the Confederacy. On more than one occasion she attracted
the attention of Secretary of War Stanton, and although she served a
term in a military prison, she seems to have been treated with unusual
leniency. After the war she escaped to England, where she published her
autobiography, bitterly assailing the victorious North.

It was in Martinsburg that Belle Boyd first began her work for the
Confederacy. The Union officers sometimes left their swords and pistols
about the houses which they occupied, and later were surprised and
mystified at the strange disappearance of the weapons. They little
thought that this mere slip of a girl was the culprit. Still later they
were amazed to find that these same swords and pistols had found their
way into the hands of the enemy and were being used against them.

But aside from this Belle Boyd made it her business to pick up all the
information that was possible concerning the movements and the plans
of the Union forces. Every scrap of news she obtained was promptly
conveyed to General J. E. B. Stuart and other Confederate officers.

[Illustration: BELLE BOYD]

It was about the time of the battle of Bull Run that the Confederate
general in command fixed upon Front Royal as a site for a military
hospital. Belle Boyd was one of the nurses and many a fevered brow
felt the touch of her cool hand and more than one stricken soldier
afterwards testified to the loving care he received from this
remarkable woman.

Later, Front Royal became the prize of the Union army, and Belle Boyd
naturally fell under suspicion. Some remarks of her activities had
already reached the front, and the officers kept her under close
scrutiny. Fortunately, as she thought, she had been provided with a
pass which would permit her to leave the place. Accordingly, the second
day after the arrival of the Unionists she packed her grip and prepared
to leave the town. As she came from the house she was halted by a Union
officer named Captain Bannon.

“Is this Miss Belle Boyd?”

“Yes.”

“Well, I am the Assistant Provost Marshal, and I regret to say that
orders have been issued for your detention. It is my duty to inform you
that you cannot proceed until your case has been investigated.”

This did not suit the young woman at all. She opened her pocketbook and
produced a bit of pasteboard.

“I have here a pass from General Shields. Surely that should be
sufficient to permit me to leave the city.”

The young officer was perplexed. He did not care to repudiate a pass
issued by General Shields, and at the same time did not wish to disobey
the instructions which he had received from his immediate chief.

“I hardly know what to do,” he said. “However, I am going to Baltimore
with a squad of men in the morning. I will take you with me and when we
get there turn you over to General Dix.”

This program was carried out and the Confederate spy was given a free
trip to the monumental city, which she did not want. She was compelled
to remain in Baltimore for some time, being kept constantly under the
closest supervision. Finally, however, General Dix gave her permission
to return to her home. There was no direct evidence against her and
it was considered a waste of time and energy to keep her under guard.
She was escorted to the boundaries of her old home by two Union
soldiers. It was twilight when she arrived at the Shenandoah River.
The effects of the war were to be seen on every side. The bridges had
been destroyed, and they only managed to cross the river by means of a
temporary ferry boat that had been pressed into service.

When she reached her home she found that it had been appropriated as
a headquarters by General Shields and the members of his staff. He
treated her courteously and said that no harm would befall her if she
was discreet and attended to her own business. She was told that a
small house adjoining the family dwelling had been set aside for her
use, and that the soldiers would be given orders not to molest her in
any way.

But the young daughter of the Confederacy kept her eyes and ears open
and the night before the departure of General Shields, who was to give
battle to General Jackson, she learned that a council of war was to be
held in the drawing-room of the Boyd home. Just over this apartment was
a bedroom containing a large closet. On the night of the council she
managed to make her way to this room and slipped into the closet. A
hole had been bored through the floor, whether by design or otherwise
she was unable to tell. However, she immediately determined to take
advantage of what she considered a providential situation.

When the council assembled the girl got down on her hands and knees in
the bottom of the closet and placed her ear near the hole in the floor.
To her great satisfaction she found that she could distinctly hear all
of the conversation. The conference between the Union officers lasted
for hours, but she remained motionless and silent until it had been
concluded. When the scraping movement of the chairs on the floor below
was heard she knew that everything was over so came out of her place of
concealment. She was tired and her limbs were so stiff from remaining
in that cramped position so long that it was all she could do to move.
But she was full of grit and determination and as soon as the coast was
clear she hurried across the courtyard and made the best of her way to
her own room in the little house and wrote down in cipher—a cipher of
her own—everything of importance that she had overheard.

After that it was but a matter of a few minutes to decide on her
course of action. She knew that it would be extremely dangerous to
call a servant or to do anything that might arouse the officers, who
had by this time gone to bed, so she went to the stables and saddled
a horse herself, and galloped away in the direction of the mountains.
The moon was shining when she started on this wild ride. She had in
her possession passes which she had obtained from time to time for
Confederate soldiers who were returning south. Without them it would
have been impossible for her to have accomplished her purpose. Before
she had gone a half mile she was halted by a Federal sentry. He grabbed
the bridle of her horse and cried out:

“Where are you going?”

“I am going to visit a sick friend,” was the ready response.

“You can’t do it,” he cried. “You ought to know that you can’t leave
this place without a pass.”

“But I have one,” she said, with an engaging smile, and drew out the
piece of pasteboard.

The guard looked at it dubiously, but it was in proper form and
contained the necessary signature and he grudgingly permitted her to
continue on her journey.

Twice again she was halted by sentinels and each time she told the
same story and underwent the same experience. Once clear of the chain
of sentries she whipped her horse and hurried ahead for a distance of
fifteen miles. At that time the animal was in a perfect lather and when
she pulled up in front of the frame house which was the dwelling place
of her friends the horse was panting and trembling from the unusual
exertion. She leaped from the animal’s back and going to the door
rapped on it with the butt end of her riding whip. There was no reply,
so she hammered harder than ever. Presently a window in the second
story was cautiously opened and a head poked out and a voice called:

“Who’s there?”

“Belle Boyd, and I have important intelligence to give to Colonel
Ashby.”

“My dear Belle!” shrieked the voice from the window. “Where in the
world did you come from and how did you get here?”

“Oh, I forced the sentries,” was the reply, in a matter of fact voice.

Within sixty seconds the girl was in the house and receiving
refreshments and telling her strange story to her wondering friend. The
horse in the meantime was taken to the stable by a negro and carefully
groomed and fed. Only after these important details had been attended
to was the girl permitted to tell her story.

“I must see Colonel Ashby,” she said in conclusion, “and if you can
tell me where to find him I will go at once.”

She was informed that the Confederate officer and his party were in
the woods about a half mile distant from the place in which they were
sitting. Just as the girl was ready to go the front door was thrown
open and Colonel Ashby stood before her. He looked at her as if she
were a ghost and then finally burst forth in amazement:

“My God, Miss Belle, is that you? Where did you come from? Did you drop
from the clouds?”

“No,” she said smilingly, “I didn’t. I came on horseback and I have
some very important information.”

Whereupon she related the details of the council that had taken place
in the Boyd home, and then told the story of her mad ride through the
night. She concluded by handing him the cipher, which he said would be
communicated to his superior officers at once.

After that she insisted on mounting her horse and returning home
again. It was more than two hours’ ride, during which time she ran
the blockade of the sleeping sentries with comparative success. Just
at dawn when she was in sight of her home one of the sentries she was
passing called out:

“Halt or I’ll shoot!”

But she did not halt. On the contrary she whipped her horse until it
fairly leaped through the air. She felt that the man was leveling his
gun in her direction. She lay flat on her horse’s back with her arms
around his neck, and this was done in the very nick of time, for at
that same moment a hot bullet came singing past her ears. That was the
only serious interruption. In a few minutes she had reached the grounds
surrounding the Boyd home. Fortunately no one was in sight. She hurried
into the house and went to bed in her aunt’s room just at the break of
dawn.

Two days later General Shields marched south with the idea of laying a
trap to catch General Jackson. Once again the fearless girl determined
to carry the information she possessed to her Confederate friends.
Major Tyndale, at that time Provost Marshal, gave Belle Boyd and her
cousin a pass to Winchester. Once there a gentleman of standing in the
community called on her and handing her a package, said:

“Miss Belle, I am going to ask you to take these letters, and send them
through the lines to the Confederate army. One of them is of supreme
importance and I beseech you to try and get it safely to General
Jackson.”

After the exercise of considerable ingenuity she managed to get a
pass to Front Royal. To add to the romantic feature of the business a
young Union officer, who admired the girl, offered to escort her to
her destination. They went in a carriage, but before starting she made
it a point to conceal the Jackson letter inside her dress. The other
letters, which were of comparatively small importance, she handed
to the Union officer with the remark that she would take them from
him when they reached Front Royal. On the way, as she feared, they
were stopped by a sentinel. The Union admirer of the Confederate spy
explained that they had a pass which would permit them to proceed on
their way, but the zealous sentinel insisted on searching them and was
highly indignant when he discovered the compromising letters in the
hands of the young man. He insisted upon confiscating them, but in
the excitement forgot all about the girl, and she was permitted to go
unmolested, carrying with her the precious letter intended for General
Jackson.

Afterwards she laughingly expressed contrition for having involved an
ardent admirer in such a serious plight, but excused herself on the
ground that all was fair in war as well as in love. Fortunately, the
young man, who was a perfectly loyal Northern soldier, was given the
credit of having discovered the papers, which were valuable to his
superior officers. Thus do we sometimes make a virtue of necessity.

After Belle Boyd had been in Front Royal for several days she learned
that the Confederates were coming to that place, but she also
discovered that General Banks was at Strasbourg with 4,000 men; that
White was at Harper’s Ferry; Shields and Geary a short distance away,
and Frémont below the valley. At a spot which was the vital point all
of the separate divisions were expected to meet and coöperate in the
destruction of General Jackson. She realized that the Confederates
were in a most critical situation and that unless the officers in
command were aware of the facts they might rush into a trap which meant
possible annihilation.

With characteristic promptness she decided on her plan of action. She
rushed out to warn the approaching Confederates. On that occasion she
wore a dark blue dress with a fancy white apron over it which made her
a shining mark for bullets. The Federal pickets fired at her but missed
and a shell burst near her at one time, but she threw herself flat on
the ground and thus escaped what seemed to be sure death. Presently she
came within sight of the approaching Confederates and waved her bonnet
as a signal.

Major Harry Douglass, whom she knew, galloped up and received from her
the information, which he immediately transmitted to General Jackson.
The result of all this was a rout of the Union forces.

It was in this battle of Bull Run which followed soon afterwards that
General Bee, as he rallied his men, shouted:

“There’s Jackson standing like a stonewall!”

From that time, as has been aptly said, the name he received in a
baptism of fire displaced that which he had received in a baptism of
water.

The number of Union men engaged in the battle of Bull Run was about
18,000, and the number of Confederates somewhat greater.

Soon after the engagement the young woman received the following
letter, which she prized until the hour of her death.

  _Miss Belle Boyd_:

    I thank you for myself and for the army, for the immense
    service you have rendered your country to-day.

            Hastily, I am your friend,
                T. J. Jackson, C. S. A.

Shortly before the close of the war Belle Boyd was captured and
imprisoned. She escaped and made her way to England. In London she
attracted the attention of George Augustus Sala, the famous writer. She
had been married in the meantime and her husband, Lieutenant Hardage
of the Confederate army, was among those taken prisoner by the Union
forces.

While abroad she became financially embarrassed; indeed, at one time
she was reduced to actual want. A stranger in a strange land, sick in
mind and body, she was in a pitiable condition. Mr. Sala wrote a letter
to the _London Times_ explaining her sad state and roundly abusing the
United States Government which had, he said, not only imprisoned her
husband but was also “barbarous enough to place him in irons.”

British sympathies were very strongly with the South at that time, and
as a result of this plea provision was made for the immediate wants of
the famous spy. After the war she disappeared from the public gaze, and
some years later died in comparative obscurity.




III

THE INDIAN SCOUT WHO WAS THE HERO OF KING PHILIP’S WAR


It is a curious fact that Job Kattenanit, one of the Praying Indians of
Deer Island, in Boston Harbor, should have emerged from King Philip’s
war with more glory than any other man, either white or red, who
participated in that bloody contest.

Like the historic Biblical character from whom he received his name,
Job was a sorely afflicted man. He was among the first group of Indians
in that section of the United States to accept the Christian religion,
and it was this fact, and in order to distinguish them from the other
red men, that Kattenanit and his companions received the designation of
the Praying Indians.

It is regrettable to record, however, that the excesses of some of
the other natives had caused an indiscriminate hatred of the Indians
throughout New England. They were regarded as wild beasts who should
be shot and killed without mercy. It was while this feeling was at its
height that Job Kattenanit and eleven of his companions were arrested
on a charge of being concerned in the murder of seven white men. They
were captured in the town of Lancaster and brought to Boston, tied
“neck and neck,” as the practice was in those primitive days. The
evidence against them was of the flimsiest character, and it was only
through the efforts of Captain John Gookin, a magistrate who felt a
special interest in the Indians, that their lives were spared and they
were condemned to imprisonment on Deer Island.

In the meantime King Philip, the Indian chieftain, was spreading terror
among the white people. He was jealous of their gradual encroachment
upon what he conceived to be his domain and he planned to destroy them.
He was a man of sagacity, although said to be wanting in physical
courage, and he gradually combined all of the Indian tribes into one
strong confederation and waited for a chance to strike the decisive
blow.

It came at Swansea on Sunday, July 4, 1675. The settlers were going to
church when the Indians suddenly burst upon them. But these pioneers
were both pious and prepared, and taking up arms they routed their
assailants. Philip and his warriors then hunted the settlers in the
Connecticut valley, burning down their homes and subjecting the people
to the most atrocious forms of cruelty. In the spring the war broke out
anew along a frontier of three hundred miles and to within twenty miles
of Boston. The Indians had remained quiet for a long time after the
initial outbreak—so quiet that the whites were thoroughly alarmed. They
knew the ruthless nature of their foes and they feared the consequences
to the women and children if they should be taken unawares.

It was at this critical stage of affairs that Major Gookin—he had been
promoted—bethought himself of the Praying Indians on Deer Island. It
was absolutely necessary to know something of the plans of King Philip
and his bloodthirsty redskins. If a white man went into their camp he
was certain to be scalped and tortured. If an Indian could be induced
to act as a spy he might save the whites from a wholesale massacre.

The eloquent Major visited Deer Island and presented these facts to the
prisoners and called for volunteers. He said that a service of this
kind would not only secure the release of the Praying Indians, but
would win for them the lasting friendship of the white people.

“I go,” said one handsome brave, rising and lifting his hand solemnly
in mid-air. “I go, not for reward, but to save the palefaces from
death.”

The Indian was Job Kattenanit. He was tall and perfectly erect, with
piercing black eyes and a grave, almost sorrowful countenance. There
was a suggestion of nobility in his bearing. In short, he might well
have passed for the original of Deerfoot, so vividly pictured by James
Fenimore Cooper.

Major Gookin recognized him at once. He knew the Indians personally,
and he had a special friendship for this straight shouldered chap. He
rushed over and gripped him by the hand.

“Job,” he exclaimed, “the white people shall know of this and in time
it will help your people.”

A mist passed before the bright eyes of the Indian, and he gave a
gesture as if to sweep the suggestion aside.

“White man cruel to Indian,” he rejoined, “but the red man must return
good for evil.”

As they were about to leave another Indian rose in his place and said:

“Me go, too—me go with Job.”

This was James Quannapohit, a native in whom Major Gookin also had
implicit confidence. After deliberation he decided to accept the
services of both volunteers. They were taken aside and given careful
directions.

That night Job and James were brought secretly from Deer Island and set
free—according to arrangement. In order to avoid difficulties they had
been first escorted beyond the British lines.

From that point they journeyed alone and on foot. It was a long walk,
and when they reached their destination they were footsore, hungry and
almost in rags. It was as they wished. They bore the appearance of
fugitives, of escaped prisoners. It was daybreak when they arrived in
the camp of the Nipmuck Indians. They threw themselves on their faces
and begged for food and drink. The amazed redskins who surrounded them
wanted to know who they were and what they were doing in the camp
of the Nipmuck Indians. Job, who acted as spokesman, insisted upon
refreshments and said he would tell his story to some one in authority.
After their wants had been satisfied they were escorted to Mantampe, a
chief Sachem of the tribe.

“What you do here?” he demanded.

“We have escaped from the clutches of the white man,” replied Job in
his native tongue, “and we came to you for protection. The white man
of Lancaster came and took the red man prisoner. He charged us with
murdering his squaws and he gave us no chance to defend ourselves.”

“Tell me more,” said the chief Sachem, deeply interested.

Job did as he was requested and he was able to do so all the more
eloquently because he was giving an account of some things that had
actually occurred to the Praying Indians. He said they had been accused
by David, a fellow savage, of being concerned in the murder of the
whites. But he added that the manner in which David was forced to make
this charge robbed it of all value. He related how Colonel Mosely and
a scouting party captured David and tied him to a tree; how with six
muskets pointed at his head he was told to confess or die. To save his
life he named eleven men he understood were present at the murder,
though he himself was not there, and knew nothing about it. The men
were put on trial, and so great and indiscriminate was the popular
feeling against the natives that several of them were condemned.

“But you are alive,” grinned the Sachem.

Job admitted the soft impeachment and explained how he and his
companions had been imprisoned on Deer Island. He said that he and
James Quannapohit had managed to escape, but slyly enough neglected to
tell the Sachem that the escape had been arranged by their English
friends. He concluded by saying that they had come to the camp of the
Nipmuck Indians to get the lay of the land, “so that they might advise
the friends they had left if it would be possible for them also to
escape.”

The Sachem accepted the story of Job and his companion and they were
given the liberty of the camp. The two Praying Indians kept their eyes
and ears open and learned much. Mantampe was undoubtedly in command of
a large force. Job met many of the Indians, who were, as a rule, able
fighting men, straight as arrows, very tall and active.

Three squaws who were in the camp interested and amused the spies. One
was a very proud dame. She spent the best part of each day in dressing
herself in all the colors of the rainbow; she powdered her hair and
painted her face, wore numberless necklaces, had jewels in her hair and
bracelets on her wrists. When she finished her toilet she sat down and
spent the remainder of the day in making girdles of wampum and beads.

James Quannapohit found great favor in the eyes of Mantampe. He made
him share his tent with him and insisted upon his repeating the story
of his escape from Deer Island. During the course of these talks James
learned that the Nipmuck Indians contemplated a raid on the white
settlers. They proposed to burn Lancaster and then attack other towns.
The method of the raid was not made clear. One morning Mantampe called
James before him.

“Son,” he said in substance, “I am about to take a journey for the
purpose of visiting the big chief, King Philip. If all goes well I may
take you with me.”

This alarmed James. He dreaded the idea of going further into the
Indian country, perhaps to a point where it would be impossible for
him to make his escape. Besides that he had a good reason for wishing
to avoid a meeting with the king. He had once fought against Philip at
Mount Hope. He had taken a conspicuous part in the battle and he knew
that if the King recognized him he would be shot.

The next morning he arose before any one was stirring, and left the
camp. He urged Job to go along with him but the other spy refused to do
so.

“But you will be killed,” urged James, “when they discover my absence.
They will at once suspect that you are a spy, and that means death.”

Job shook his head.

“You go,” he said. “I don’t blame you for that. But I am going to stay
for a while. It may mean life or death, but I am willing to take my
chances.”

Nothing that James could say would shake the determination of Job.
So the younger Indian started on the return journey to Boston alone.
There had been severe storms and the snow lay deep on the ground. It
was necessary for the Indian to wear heavy snowshoes and this made
traveling all the more difficult.

When the Indian spy reached Boston he had a tale of unparalleled
hardships to relate to his white friends. But more important than that
was his story of the plans of the Indians against the settlers in and
around Lancaster. He was highly praised for the effective work he
had done and was showered with attentions by the white men and their
families. For the first time since the beginning of what is popularly
known as King Philip’s war an Indian was treated as though he were a
human being.

Indeed, it is no exaggeration to state that the exploit of the two
Indians did more to reinstate the redskins in the good graces of the
whites than anything that had occurred in years.

But curiously enough the settlers did little or nothing to protect
themselves against the expected attack. The very warning which should
have put them on their guard seemed to lull them into a false sense
of security. There were two reasons for this. The first one was that
the suspected danger was comparatively remote—a matter of weeks in
fact. Another and more important one was the desire to get further and
fuller information from the other Indian scout. Job was the shrewder
and more capable of the two messengers. It was just possible that the
abrupt departure of James might arouse the suspicion of the savages and
cause them to entirely revise their plans. James was closely questioned
concerning his companion.

“Why didn’t he come back with you?” he was asked.

James shrugged his shoulders and threw out his hands in a gesture of
hopelessness.

“He very stubborn man. Have his own way. No listen to poor James.”

“Do you think he intends to come back?”

At this suggestion of possible disloyalty on the part of his friend
the Indian became very indignant. He was so angry that he found it
impossible to express himself coherently. But his manner, if not his
words, perfectly satisfied the questioner of the perfect good faith of
Job. As a matter of fact it was never seriously doubted and the white
man who propounded the query felt ashamed at having put the unworthy
suspicion into words.

In the meantime Job found himself in an embarrassing and really
dangerous situation. With the flight of James the savages, for the
first time, became skeptical concerning the motives of the two
visitors. The chief Sachem sent for Job and put him through a severe
cross-examination. But Job was shrewd and told them a cock-and-bull
story that satisfied their curiosity. As a result of this he was
treated with even more consideration than when he first arrived in
camp. He was fearful lest the Sachem should want him to accompany him
on the proposed visit to King Philip. He knew that to go before the big
Chief would be taking his life in his hands. Finally, to his great joy,
the Sachem decided that he should not go on the trip.

The next three days were days of great anxiety to the spy. He knew that
the emissary to the King would bring final plans for the attack on the
whites and he was fearful lest anything should happen to deprive him of
this much needed information. So he exerted himself to the utmost in
order to keep the good will of the savages. As a result of this they
virtually took him to their bosoms. In speaking of this afterwards
he said that he felt no compunctions of conscience. He did not feel
that he was betraying them but rather that he was engaged in an honest
attempt to save human life.

He took part in their amusements, which helped to while away the time.
One of the most popular of the games was called “hunt the button,” a
diversion somewhat akin to that which is enjoyed by children the world
over. This was played at night when the natives, in paint and buckskin,
seated themselves around a tepee, with the fire blazing bright in
their faces, as they swung their hands in time with a rhythmic chant.
This was indulged in by both sexes. Also they played the game of
“deer-foot.” In this a number of cylindrical bones, usually taken from
the foot of the deer, and perforated with several holes around their
sides, were strung on a cord, which had at one end several strands
of beads and at the other a long needle. The object was to toss the
string, with the beads upon it, in such a way as to catch in the point
of the needle, which was retained in the hand, any designated one of
the bones or bead strands.

[Illustration: KING PHILIP, OR METACOMET.]

But presently the Sachem returned from his visit to the King and
from the air of activity which prevailed Job realized that something
important was on hand. It did not take him long to find out that that
something was war. Clubs that were armed with jagged teeth of stone
were brought from their hiding places and sharpened. Javelins, lances
and arrows became very much in evidence. The arrows were most numerous.
They were made of hard wood and with a feather from the eagle. These
various weapons were not unknown to Job, of course, but his own tribe
was composed of more peace-loving Indians and they were not in the
habit of using the more destructive weapons.

Finally one night the Sachem gathered the most important men of the
tribe about him and outlined the plans of King Philip. Job, who was
still in the confidence of the savages, was permitted to hear all that
was said. The proposal was shocking, even to a redskin. The intention
was to destroy the whites at one blow, if that were possible. The day
and the hour at which the descent was to be made upon Lancaster was
fixed and the method of attack outlined. This was news indeed, and
vastly more important than that which had been carried to Boston by
James.

Job Kattenanit knew that the hour had come to act. With haste he would
have time to warn the threatened settlers, but with not a minute to
spare. Creeping away, he made for the edge of the camp. Fortunately
most of the Indians—aside from those who were attending the council
of war—were asleep. He passed one sentinel unobserved and gained the
fringe of the encampment in safety. The road to Boston was familiar to
him and he counted on reaching there by dusk on the evening of February
8th.

But just as he struck the main road leading to his destination there
was a cry of anger and dismay from the Nipmuck camp.

His flight had been discovered.

Instead of halting he redoubled his speed. From time to time he heard
savage cries and he knew that he was being pursued. The thought of
giving up never once entered his mind. It was too late to retreat
now. The Nipmuck Indians had been credulous enough, but it would
be impossible to deceive them any longer. Job was in fine physical
condition and he ran with the swiftness of a deer. But his enemies
were equally fleet-footed and it seemed only a question of time when
he would be overtaken. Nearer and nearer came the footsteps in the
rear. He felt that there must be a number of Indians in the party, but
evidently they did not have time to give a general alarm.

Just when he was congratulating himself on the possibility of
outrunning his pursuers an arrow whizzed past his head. This was a new
danger and one that he had not anticipated. He paused for a second and
turned to look at the men who were after him. Instantly a well-directed
arrow struck him in the chest within an inch of the region of the heart.

A heavy blanket covered the fleeing redskin, and with that momentary
pause and turn the arrow had penetrated the covering. But, as by a
miracle, it went no further. The Praying Indian wore a metal charm on
his breast, suspended by a string fastened about his neck. That saved
his life.

In that trying moment the shrewd Indian made his resolution. To pull
the arrow out and run ahead again only meant postponing the inevitable.
Instead of that, he paused motionless for a second, then swayed to and
fro, and fell flat on his back.

Everything depended upon the success of this ruse. It was, perhaps,
half a minute before the Nipmuck Indians came up, and when they
did they regarded the motionless body with something like awe. Job
suppressed his breathing as much as possible. Two of the pursuers
engaged in an animated conversation, and finally turning, retraced
their steps, leaving the spy for dead.

He lay there perfectly quiet until he was sure they were out of sight.
Then he jumped up and resumed his interrupted flight. The story of
that journey through a wilderness in the most inclement season of the
year should rank with the classics of adventure. But only the savage
himself knew what he was compelled to undergo, and he never spoke of it
afterwards.

He arrived at Major Gookin’s house late on the night of February
9th. His feet were bruised and bleeding from the long trip and he
was faint from weakness on account of exposure and want of food. All
of the inmates at the Gookin dwelling were asleep and Job had to
rap repeatedly on the door to awaken them. Presently the Major came
downstairs and the meeting between the two—white man and the red—was
most affecting.

The tidings he brought were startling. It was evident that it would
only be a question of hours before the settlers were attacked. Major
Gookin did not return to his bed that night. He dispatched messengers
to all of the surrounding towns. In an incredibly short time troops
were marching from everywhere to the aid of the threatened town.
Captain Wadsworth, at Marlborough, received the news at daybreak and
started for Lancaster at once. Others did the same thing.

The savages came over four hundred strong. Re-enforcements added to
this number. The white men were not so numerous, but they fought with a
courage born of desperation. The town was partially destroyed by fire
and a few of the people taken prisoners by the Indians. Had it not been
for the warning of Job Kattenanit there would have been a wholesale
massacre and Lancaster would have been left in ashes.

That was the beginning of the end. Driven to drastic measures by the
atrocities of the savages, the settlers hunted down the Indians like
wild beasts. King Philip was driven from one hiding place to another,
going finally to his old home on Mount Hope, Rhode Island, where he was
shot by a faithless Indian, August 12, 1676.

But Job Kattenanit, the Praying Indian, did more than any white man to
break up the reign of terror caused by the savages, and even though
history fails to mention the fact, he was the real hero of King
Philip’s War.




IV

HOW THE SUICIDE OF A STAFF OFFICER ONCE AVERTED WAR BETWEEN AUSTRIA AND
RUSSIA


Could the preservation of the life of an officer of the Austrian army
on May 26, 1913, have prevented the devastating war in Europe that
followed? And if the same man had lived would it have precipitated a
war at that time between Austria and Russia?

These questions may remain unanswered to the end of time, but there are
students of history who do not hesitate to give an affirmative reply to
each of the momentous queries.

The story of Colonel Albert Riddle—that is near enough to his real name
to make it clear to those who were within the inner circle and far
enough away to protect the feelings of his descendants who are still
living—is one of the strangest in history. In its way it takes its
place with the Mystery of the Man in the Iron Mask, although in the
present case there was never any question of the identity of the victim
or of the fact of his death.

Colonel Riddle was connected with the general staff of the Eighth
Army Corps. He was one of the favorites of the Austrian Court. He was
young, handsome, attractive and with a dash and go about him that made
him a general favorite. He had won an enviable record for bravery in
battle, and was considered an efficient officer in every sense of the
term.

Presently the time came when it was desirable to learn something
concerning the secrets of the Russian army plans. Austria, like all
other great countries in Europe, had any number of spies, but very
few of them were available for the character of work which would be
necessary in order to learn the plans of the higher military officers
of the Russian Empire. It was in this emergency that Colonel Riddle was
called upon. He had a young soldier’s love of adventure and he eagerly
volunteered for the delicate and difficult task. He was well supplied
with money and authority and eventually he went to St. Petersburg,
where he posed as a sort of military attaché of the Austrian embassy.
The social side of life in St. Petersburg attracted him immensely and
while he devoted part of his time to the work for which he had been
assigned, he nevertheless found numerous opportunities for satisfying
his love for the pleasant things of life.

Indeed, so genial did he find his surroundings, that he had little or
no desire to return home. He became very popular with the ladies of the
Russian Court, and participated in many of the social events for which
that capital was noted.

But everything has its end, and finally the day came when it was
deemed necessary for him to return to Vienna. He reached Austria in
due time and made a comprehensive report of his discoveries, a report
that was considered acceptable by the higher officers of the Austrian
army. After that he retired to his home in Prague, Bohemia. He had
many friends there and indulged in what was regarded as a well earned
rest. His activities—his military activities—were suspended for the
time being, and this high grade spy enjoyed life with more zest than is
granted to the ordinary or commonplace person.

But suddenly and as unexpectedly as a bolt from the blue sky came the
report that Colonel Riddle was suspected of treason to his country.

He was summoned to Vienna to defend himself from the charges. Now
whether they were true or not never has been and never will be
definitely determined. At all events the military and social circles
of the gayest capital in the world were filled with stories which were
not creditable to the fascinating and really popular colonel. These
stories, it may be stated with surety, lost nothing in the telling,
and as they went from mouth to mouth they assumed proportions which
represented Riddle as being one of the most marvelous deceivers of his
time.

In the meanwhile the talk took on a new twist. It was contended that
if Colonel Riddle lived to be prosecuted for treason the revelations
at his trial would make it impossible for Austria to maintain friendly
relations with Russia. The gossip said more than that; it said that not
only relations with Russia would be broken, but that the bonds between
Austria and one of her fully trusted allies would be severely strained.
As a matter of fact, there is no telling to what extent Germany and
Austria might have found reason to suspect each other had Colonel
Riddle gone on the stand and made the revelations which would have been
necessary in order for him to defend himself on the charge of treason.
He was accused by unknown accusers of not only giving military secrets
of Austria and Germany to Russia, but also of having betrayed to
Russia the Russian officers who were selling Russia’s military secrets
to Austria and Germany. Those who were acquainted with the man were
vehement in denying his guilt of any such double faced dealings. At all
events, one of the secrets of this talk was that Austria and Germany
very materially revised their plans for mobilizing their forces along
the Russian frontier.

In the meantime, while Colonel Riddle was in Vienna preparing for the
court-martial, the Government had its agents in Bohemia collecting
evidence to be used against the accused man. Two of the secret service
men who were in Prague burst into his room for the purpose of securing
any information that might be obtained there. At first it looked as
if they were to have their labors for their pains. Nothing out of the
ordinary was found. It was a sort of apartment that might be expected
to belong to a comparatively wealthy and popular young man. There were
trophies from all parts of the world; souvenirs of his stay at St.
Petersburg—this, it must be remembered, was before the days that the
capital of Russia assumed the unfamiliar name of Petrograd—and other
interesting places. There were numerous private letters, some of them
tender love missives. But at the last moment the secret service men
discovered a private desk in a corner of the room which, when broken
open, disclosed a number of papers of an incriminating character. It
was positively declared at the time that if certain of these papers
ever became public nothing could prevent a war between Austria and
Russia.

And here another curious twist is introduced in this strangest of
strange stories. It was asserted in a way that gave it the appearance
of verity that some of the papers, had they come to light, would have
ruptured, if not entirely broken, the relations between Austria and
Germany. Even at that time these two countries were looked upon as the
Siamese twins among the nations of Europe. The Austrian authorities
were seriously alarmed. They could not contemplate a struggle between
their own country and their German ally with equanimity. The question
was what to do under these critical circumstances. One of the first
things was to take charge of all of the possessions of the unfortunate
man. Everything was seized—not only the official papers, but private
letters, tailors’ bills, photographs, and all other articles that were
found in the room. Not only were the papers seized and sequestered, but
his apartments were sealed, thus concluding the first act in the tragic
drama.

But the most serious part of the business was still to come. The papers
were out of the way; there was no documentary evidence in the case, but
the man still remained, and what he might do or say was the unknown
quantity in the problem. The strangest part of the queer affair was
that in spite of all of these charges and counter charges against
the fascinating colonel he was still looked upon as a most patriotic
person. It was assumed—and probably with correctness—that while he had
been indiscreet and possibly blameworthy, he never really intended
to betray his own country. Anyhow the cold facts remained. It was a
condition and not a theory which confronted those in authority. The
court-martial had been ordered. It was fixed for a certain day. If it
took place according to schedule it might strike the spark which would
cause a terrific explosion in Europe. If it were postponed, how could
the postponement be explained? And even if it were, there would still
remain the man who had been indiscreet and who might be again.

It was at this stage of events that Colonel Riddle, who was kept in
strict confinement, received a call from two of his fellow officers.
They smoked and chatted, and even had a glass of wine together. All of
the facts were placed before him in an orderly manner. He was shown
that he could not escape under any circumstances and that if he should
live, the life of the empire might be threatened. It was the existence
of one or the other. He was told, as he knew very well, that any
attempt to defend himself would place Austria in the position of having
attempted to steal the military secrets of Russia, and further, of
being faithless to Germany. Finally, about midnight, they parted, and
as the officers left the room one of them with a significant gesture
handed Colonel Riddle a loaded pistol.

The next morning when the guard made his regular rounds his eyes met a
shocking sight. Colonel Riddle lay prostrate on the floor with a bullet
wound in his forehead. The pistol with which the deed was committed lay
by his side.

There was much regret, of course. The highest officials of the Austrian
Court were heard to express sorrow at the untimely taking off of the
popular young officer. His high standing, his unusual ability and his
bright prospects for the future only made the tragedy the sadder.

A five line cablegram told the story to America. It is doubtful if one
person in a thousand either read it or paid any attention to it. It was
simply reported as the suicide of a soldier who was about to be placed
on trial for treason. What could be more natural than that a man in
the face of impending disgrace—especially when he had been a trusted
officer—should take his life? Such things had happened before. Why
should it excite any comment?

In the early part of the following month there were whispers concerning
the real facts that lay behind the curious story of Colonel Riddle’s
suicide. These facts came to light little by little, and finally were
woven into a coherent and connected story. Many friends of the dead
soldier, who knew that he had fought bravely for his country and had
acted as a spy in her interests, also knew that he had become a martyr
for the Fatherland.

One of the results of the tragic affair was a reorganization of the
entire spy system of the Austrian army. Secrets which had hitherto
been known to a score of men were now confined to a comparative few.
Every man was placed under suspicion, and even spies whose fidelity had
never been questioned before were subjected to the closest scrutiny of
other spies whose existence was unknown to them. At the same time the
German secret service was reorganized and put in position where the
likelihood of a betrayal of state secrets was exceedingly improbable.
Even those who were unwilling to believe that Colonel Riddle had been
guilty of treason admitted that the looseness of the spy system placed
it within the power of many men to betray those for whom they were
supposed to be working.

“The Government,” said one officer, alluding to the tragedy that had
just occurred, “found it imperatively necessary to close the mouth of
one of its own sons. I hope the necessity for such a thing will never
occur again.”

Germany has never expressed itself officially in this matter, but those
who know a thing or two about military methods may be sure that the
important officers in that country fully approved of the manner in
which this unfortunate incident was handled. Experience has proved that
there is no way to keep military secrets, that there is no protection
against the weakness or cupidity of your own spies. Only one man can
be trusted with a mobilization plan, and that man is the chief of the
general staff. If he fails it is madness to put him on trial. The only
reasonable thing to do under the circumstances is to have him efface
himself from the earth. Exile is impossible. Death is the only remedy.

Such were the arguments that were used a little over two years ago
in order to justify the Riddle case. Since that time dispatches
have been coming from Germany, Austria, Italy and various other
countries reporting vaguely that documents have been sequestered at
the postoffices in these places and that those responsible for their
existence have been subjected to drastic military discipline. That,
it may be safe to say, means that those who know too much have had to
answer with their lives for their indiscretion.

In a short while after the death of Colonel Riddle the incident was
forgotten, and so far as people are concerned was relegated to the
lumber room of unsolved mysteries—and to that hazy and uncertain
section of history which is filled with stories that everybody believes
and no one is willing to affirm. But it seems curious indeed that two
years after a life had been sacrificed in order to avert war, the
nations of Europe should be engaged in a death grapple.

War, like politics, makes strange bedfellows. The fate of nations
often rests on the tossing of a coin. Human lives are but the pawns
with which the kings and emperors play the game. This was pathetically
illustrated in the case of Colonel Albert Riddle. By snuffing out his
own life he prevented war between two great empires. And yet, as if by
the decree of Nemesis, the Goddess of Justice, these same countries
were soon clutching at the throat of one another.




V

THE ROMANTIC SIDE OF MAJOR ANDRÉ’S UNSUCCESSFUL EXPLOIT


All the world loves a lover, and the fact that the unfortunate Major
John André was engaged to be married to a charming English girl at the
time of his execution helped to place him in something like a romantic
light before the world. He had another advantage. The blackness of the
treason of Benedict Arnold made André shine by comparison, so that
while the American was regarded with horror and contempt everywhere,
the unhappy fate of the young Englishman excited universal sympathy.

It was in 1769 that André met Miss Honora Sneyd in Litchfield, England.
It was a case of love at first sight, ardent and impetuous on both
sides. But, alas, as is usual, the course of true love did not run
smoothly. The match was disapproved by Miss Sneyd’s father, and the
young man was told to keep away from the house of his adored one. To
make assurance doubly sure he was sent to his father’s counting house
in London. He tried hard to accustom himself to office drudgery, but in
spite of his best intentions the face of Honora kept popping up from
amidst the rows of figures, and upsetting his calculations.

His was an adventurous spirit, and in 1771 he tossed aside his ledgers
and day books to accept a commission in a regiment bound for America.
There was an affecting scene when he parted from Miss Sneyd and she
gave him her portrait as a souvenir. He plighted his troth anew
and promised that the picture should never part from him under any
circumstances—a promise that was kept with pathetic fidelity.

Before he had been in America long André, by reason of his courage
and intelligence, rose to the position of aide-de-camp to Sir Henry
Clinton, commander-in-chief of the British forces. It was at this
juncture that Benedict Arnold, smarting under supposed wrongs, made a
proposition to the British to betray to them the post at West Point,
of which he was in command. It was regarded as the key to the American
position and General Clinton designated Major André as the man to
conduct the negotiations with the traitor Arnold. The importance of
this position was equaled by its danger.

The conspiracy between Arnold and André had been carried on by means of
correspondence for quite a while. They wrote under fictitious names,
and naturally the greatest secrecy was observed. But finally the time
came when it was necessary to hold a personal meeting in order to bring
the treason to a head. Major André at that time held the position
of adjutant general in the British army, and it was at Arnold’s
request that he was detailed to meet the traitorous general for the
purpose of settling all the details. On the 20th of September, 1780,
André went on board the British sloop of war _Vulture_ with Colonel
Beverly Robinson, and proceeded up the Hudson with a view of holding
an interview with Arnold. There is a strong feeling, or at least
circumstantial evidence, which indicates that Robinson was partially
responsible for bringing Arnold to the state of mind where he was
willing to sacrifice his country in order to satisfy his own wounded
vanity. At all events, they made the trip together and on the night of
the 21st a boat was sent by Arnold to the _Vulture_ which brought André
to the shore about six miles below Stony Point.

In a secluded spot and after midnight the conspirators met and prepared
the plans by which the American cause was to be betrayed. Daylight
appeared and still the conference went on. It was suggested that it
would be desirable to have breakfast, and at Arnold’s invitation André
consented to accompany him to the house of Joshua Smith, which was
about two miles below the meeting place. They sat there for a long
time and presently the booming of cannon was heard and they saw that
the _Vulture_ had weighed anchor and was proceeding down the river.
This was due to the fact that Colonel Livingston of the American
army thought that she was too near the American outposts, and with
characteristic promptness he brought cannon to bear on the vessel and
compelled her to descend the river.

This interfered seriously with the scheme that had been agreed upon
between the Englishman and the American. Plans of the American works,
their armament, the number of troops they contained and other
important details were handed by Arnold to André. To make sure that
he should not lose the precious papers Major André took off his boots
and placed the documents between his stockings and his feet. As it was
evident that André would not be able to reach the _Vulture_ Arnold
furnished him with a horse and gave him a pass which directed the
guards to permit him to go where he pleased on the ground that he was
engaged in public business. A similar pass was given to Joshua Smith
who had acted as host to the spy and the traitor. Major André passed
the entire day at Smith’s house in the hope and expectation of being
able to get aboard the _Vulture_ at night, but when evening arrived
Smith became frightened and declined to row out to the _Vulture_. He
proposed instead to cross the river with André and then see that he was
put on the road by which he might return to New York. The Englishman
was greatly disappointed, but was finally induced to throw Smith’s
overcoat over his uniform, and shortly before dusk they started to go
across at Kings Ferry. They succeeded in making about eight miles on
the other side when they were stopped by an American sentinel. Arnold’s
pass satisfied the officer in command but he warned them against
proceeding any farther at night.

[Illustration: THE MEETING BETWEEN BENEDICT ARNOLD AND MAJOR ANDRÉ]

They remained at a farmhouse until morning and by that time had now
approached a portion of the country some thirty miles in extent which
lay between the lines of the opposing armies and was considered neutral
ground. After proceeding three miles farther toward New York André and
his host breakfasted at a farmhouse and then parted. Smith returned
home and André continued on his way to New York, confident that he
was past all danger and that it was only a question of time when the
treason of Arnold would be completed.

He was going through a wooded glen when he was suddenly confronted
by three men, the first of whom was clothed in a manner which might
suggest his connection with the British army.

“Good morning,” exclaimed André, imprudently. “Gentlemen, I hope you
belong to our party.”

“What party?” asked the leader of the trio.

“The lower party,” said André, indicating the camp of the British army.

“We do,” said the leader, but with a significant look at his companions.

The young Englishman was now entirely off his guard and declared
himself to be a British officer. He said that he had been up the
country on most important business and must not be detained on any
account. He drew out his gold watch as evidence of his statement, but
to his surprise, the foremost of the young men clutched him by the
shoulder and exclaimed:

“You are our prisoner!”

It afterwards became known that the three men were farmers of the
neighborhood, their names being John Paulding, Isaac Van Wort and
David Williams. Paulding happened by chance to be wearing an overcoat
that had been left on his place by a British soldier, and it was this
uniform that had misled André.

The English major was very much exercised by this time and now
remembered his pass. He exhibited the paper that had been given to him
by General Arnold, saying:

“You see that I am all right. This pass permits me to go through the
lines.”

Paulding, however, was convinced that there was something wrong. He
seized the bridle of André’s horse and compelled him to dismount and
then subjected him to a very close search. They took off his boots
and his stockings and found the concealed papers. Paulding read them
carefully and as he came across the incriminating words exclaimed:

“My God, he is a spy!”

The Englishman used all of his persuasive powers on his captors, but in
vain. He offered them any amount of money if they would release him,
but they refused and conducted their prisoner to Lieutenant Colonel
Jameson, who was in command of the post at New Castle. He in turn
instantly sent the papers found in André’s possession by express to
General Washington, who was then returning from a visit to the French
at Hartford.

By a curious chain of circumstances Washington was returning with
the members of his own military family, including General Lafayette
and General Knox. On the morning of the 25th of September he sent a
messenger to General Arnold saying that the party would breakfast
with him on that day. As they approached Arnold’s headquarters at the
Robinson house Washington turned aside from the direct route in order
to visit the defenses on the east side of the Hudson. Lafayette, with
the proverbial politeness of the French, suggested that Mrs. Arnold
would be waiting breakfast for them.

“Ah,” replied Washington, “you young men are all in love with Mrs.
Arnold. I see that you are eager to be with her as soon as possible.
Go and breakfast with her and tell her not to wait for me. I must ride
down and examine the redoubts on this side of the river. I will be with
you shortly.”

His request was complied with. Lafayette and his friends found Mrs.
Arnold—who was the famous Peggy Shippen—as usual, bright, gay and
fascinating. Arnold himself was strangely grave and thoughtful. In the
very midst of the breakfast a horseman galloped to the door and gave a
letter to Arnold, which stated that André was a prisoner and that the
papers found in his boots had been forwarded to General Washington.
Arnold was compelled to act quickly in this crisis and he gave
remarkable evidence of quickness of mind.

“Gentlemen,” he said to his guests, “I am compelled to leave you for a
time and hope that I may be excused.”

From the breakfast room he hurried to Mrs. Arnold’s apartments, and
when she came to him in response to his summons explained his position,
saying: “I must fly instantly. My life depends on my reaching the
British lines without detection.”

It was perhaps a few hours after this that the letters and papers
which told the story of Arnold’s perfidy were handed to Washington.
Washington read them calmly and, calling Lafayette and Knox, told them
the story, adding sadly:

“Who can we trust now?”

Hot on the heels of this came one from Major André explaining his
position and saying that he had been betrayed into the vile condition
of an enemy in disguise within the American posts. He asked that in
any rigor policy might dictate he should not be branded with anything
dishonorable, as he considered himself a messenger in the service
of the king and not an involuntary impostor. He said that he wrote
to vindicate his fame and not to solicit security. To this letter
Washington made no reply.

On the 26th of September Major Tallmadge, having André in custody,
arrived at the Robinson house. General Washington declined to see the
prisoner but gave orders that he should be treated with every courtesy
and civility consistent with his absolute security.

The charming personality of the prisoner won for him the personal
regard of all with whom he was brought into contact. His immediate
jailor said that it often drew tears from his eyes to find André so
agreeable in conversation on different subjects while he—the American
officer—was reflecting on the future fate of the young Englishman.

While Tallmadge was on the way with André to the American headquarters
their conversation became very frank and their relations friendly.
Presently André asked Tallmadge with what light he would be regarded by
General Washington at a military tribunal. The American hesitated, but
when André repeated the question he said:

“I had a much loved chum in Yale College by the name of Nathan Hale,
who entered the army in 1775. Immediately before the battle of Long
Island General Washington wanted information respecting the strength,
position and probable movements of the enemy. Captain Hale volunteered
his services, went over to Brooklyn and was taken just as he was
passing the outposts of the enemy on his return. Do you remember the
sequel of the story?”

“Yes,” said André, in a low voice that was tremulous with emotion. “He
was hanged as a spy. But you surely do not consider his case and mine
alike.”

“Yes, precisely similar,” said Major Tallmadge, “and your fate will be
a similar one.”

Washington in the meantime had received a number of communications from
General Clinton concerning the case of Major André. Clinton, Arnold and
Robinson conferred together as to the means of obtaining the release of
André. Arnold wrote a letter to Clinton assuming the responsibility for
André’s conduct, declaring that he came to him under the protection of
a flag of truce, and that he gave him passports to go to White Plains
on his return to New York. This impertinent letter from the traitor,
enclosed in one from himself, Clinton forwarded to Washington, claiming
that André should be permitted to return to New York.

As might be expected, these letters had no influence upon the action of
Washington. He referred the case of the prisoner to a board of general
officers, which he ordered to meet on the 29th of September, 1780,
and directed that after a careful examination this board should report
their opinion “of the light in which Major André should be considered
and the punishment that ought to be inflicted.” This board consisted of
six major generals and eight brigadier generals, who went into the case
with unusual care.

When Major André was brought before the board of officers he met with
every indulgence, and was requested to answer no questions which
would even embarrass his feelings. He frankly confessed all the facts
relating to himself. Indeed, the facts were not controverted, and
the board reported that André ought to be considered as a spy, and,
agreeable to the usages of nations, must suffer death. André met the
result with manly firmness.

“I foresaw my fate,” said he, “and though I do not pretend to play the
hero or to be indifferent about life, yet I am reconciled to whatever
may happen, conscious that misfortune and not guilt has brought it upon
me.”

The execution was to have taken place on the 1st of October at five
o’clock in the evening, but Washington received a second letter from
Clinton expressing the opinion that the board had not been rightly
informed of all the circumstances on which a judgment ought to be
formed and adding, “I think it of the highest moment to humanity that
your Excellency should be perfectly appraised of the state of this
matter before you proceed to put that judgment into execution.”

Accordingly he sent three of his staff officers to give Washington,
as he declared, the true state of the facts. These gentlemen came
accompanied by Colonel Beverly Robinson. General Greene on the part of
Washington met the party and after a long conference left to report to
Washington all that had been urged in behalf of André. Later General
Greene sent a note to Colonel Robinson informing him that he had made
as full a report of their conference as his memory would permit, but
that it had made no alteration in the opinion and determination of
Washington.

André died possessing the sympathy of his judges and the friendship
of all the American officers with whom he had been brought into
familiar intercourse. Both Tallmadge and Hamilton expressed for him an
attachment almost passionate. He died in the full uniform of his rank
in the British army. A letter from André to Sir Henry Clinton expressed
gratitude for his kindness and commended to his consideration his
mother and sister and excusing his commander from all responsibility
for his fate, saying among other things, “I have obtained General
Washington’s permission to send you this letter, the object of which
is to remove from your breast any suspicion that I should imagine that
I was bound by your Excellency’s orders to expose myself to what has
happened. The events of coming within an enemy’s lines and of changing
my dress, which led me to my present situation, were contrary to my own
intentions as they were to your orders, and the circuitous route upon
which I took to return was pressed, perhaps unavoidably and without
alternative, upon me. I am perfectly tranquil in mind and prepared
for any fate to which an honest zeal for my king’s service may have
conducted me.”

On the 10th of August, 1821, the remains of André were removed from the
banks of the Hudson to Westminster Abbey and interred there near the
monument which had long been erected to his memory. In the south aisle
near the window and surrounded by many great names is his monument on
which is inscribed:

    “Sacred to the memory of Major John André, who rose by
    his merits at an early period of life to the rank of
    Adjutant-General of the British forces in America; and employed
    in an important but hazardous enterprise, fell a sacrifice to
    his zeal for his king and country, on the Second of October,
    1780. Age 29. Universally beloved and esteemed by the army in
    which he served and lamented even by his foes.

    “His Grace and Sovereign, King George III, has caused this
    monument to be erected.”

It is an interesting fact that André never ceased in his affection
for Honora Sneyd. He kept his pledge to be faithful to her always.
His letters are full of the hopes and expectations of ambitious young
manhood. While in New York with Sir Henry Clinton he was a great
social favorite. Many proud young women, especially among the Tories,
would have been glad of a matrimonial alliance with the handsome
young aide-de-camp. André was human enough to appreciate and enjoy
all of this flattery, but his heart was true to the girl he met in
Litchfield. When the three farmers arrested him they stripped him—as
they thought—of all he possessed, but he managed to keep the portrait
of Miss Sneyd, which he always carried about his person, by concealing
it in his mouth. He thought of her to the last.

And the pathos of it all lay in the fact that he expired in ignorance
of the fact that she had died in London, two months before.




VI

THE STRANGE ADVENTURES OF THE CHEVALIER D’EON AT THE RUSSIAN COURT


The Chevalier D’Eon was not a military spy in the ordinary sense of the
term, but his secret mission to the Russian Court, in the disguise of
a woman, was the direct means of reëstablishing diplomatic relations
between Russia and France and of preventing England from obtaining the
services of 60,000 Russian soldiers to be used whenever the emergency
might require them.

Charles Genevieve Louis Auguste Andre Timothee D’Eon de Beaumont was
the full name of this curious character who took part in one of the
most remarkable adventures in the history of war, politics or diplomacy.

Before he appeared on the scene Chancellor Bestuzhev of the Russian
Ministry and the English and Austrian Ambassadors had been engaged in
a long and perplexing negotiation which was expected to end in a new
treaty between Russia and England. His English Majesty, King George II,
was haunted by the fear that France and Prussia had designs on Hanover.
To prevent this he wished to make an alliance against these countries
with Russia and Austria. Empress Elizabeth of Russia did not display
much interest in the proposition, but her Chancellor, Bestuzhev, was
eager to consummate the plan because he had no love for the King of
Prussia and believed that any extensions of that monarch’s kingdom
would be detrimental to Russia.

Bestuzhev’s scheme was to raise 60,000 recruits who were to be placed
at the service of England in return for a subsidy which was placed at
five hundred thousand pounds. This was in January, 1755; but between
the desire of the English cabinet to reduce the amount of the subsidy
and the indifference of the Russian Empress, the affair dragged along
for many months. Indeed, the patience of the English ambassador—Guy
Dickens—was so sorely tried that he resigned in a huff and was
succeeded by Sir Charles Hanbury Williams, one of the most notable men
of the period, who determined to distinguish himself by bringing about
the alliance which his predecessor at St. Petersburg had failed to
accomplish.

Lord Holderness, the English Foreign Secretary, gave the new Ambassador
to Russia minute directions concerning what he was expected to do at
St. Petersburg. In a letter dated April 11, 1755, he said among other
things: “On this occasion it will be proper to convince the Russians
that they will remain only an Asiatic power if they sit still and
give the King of Prussia an opportunity of putting into execution his
ambitious, dangerous and long-concerted schemes of aggrandizement. His
Majesty has authorized you, by your full powers and instructions, to do
what may be necessary for preventing such a calamity.”

The new Ambassador went to work with great energy and if the private
letters and memoirs of the time are to be credited he soon found that
he was engaged in a most expensive undertaking. Nearly everybody about
the Russian Court wanted money and wanted it badly. Ten thousand
pounds, it is stated, besides “the usual diplomatic presents” were
given to the Chancellor. “An extraordinary gift” was made to the
Vice Chancellor. After that the Secretary to the Cabinet had to be
considered and a letter to London said that this person could be
obtained “for fifteen hundred ducats ready money, and five hundred
per annum pension.” But the money grabbers did not end here, for the
bribery continued all along the line.

As a climax to this wholesale palm greasing, a convention was signed on
the 9th of August, 1755, the chief feature of which was that Russia’s
aid to England should extend to all the allies of King George and that
on the first demand for help from England, Russia would march 30,000
men against Prussia. This arrangement was to be ratified two months
from the date of signing, but in the meantime was not to be binding.

Such were the methods of diplomacy 160 years ago! Is it surprising that
the word at that time should come to have a shady meaning?

But unexpectedly an obstacle arose. Louis XV of France wished to renew
diplomatic intercourse with the Court of Elizabeth. The Empress was
favorable to this but her ministers knew that if it were accomplished
the new treaty with England would be “merely a scrap of paper”—that it
would be consigned to the waste basket.

Every attempt on the part of the French authorities to communicate
with her was frustrated. Presently a Frenchman, the Chevalier de
Valcroissant, appeared in St. Petersburg. His mission was to ascertain
the feelings of the Russian Court toward the French monarch. He
found out sooner than he expected, and in a way he did not relish.
Charged with being a spy, he was arrested and shut in the fortress of
Schlosselburg. Louis XV was furious but helpless. France did not have
the power to protest against this proceeding because Valcroissant was
not an accredited agent; he had only been sent as a private emissary to
get the lay of the land.

Louis XV was not the sort of a man to abandon an enterprise. He
considered how he could penetrate the barrier of diplomats and spies
who were surrounding the Empress Elizabeth. And suddenly he thought of
the man to accomplish this seemingly impossible feat.

It was the Chevalier D’Eon.

[Illustration: THE CHEVALIER D’EON]

This talented young man, who had written a pamphlet on the financial
condition of France under Louis XIV, had gained the friendship of the
king and was in the Secret Service of his country. He had distinguished
himself as a soldier at an early age, and was noted for the success
with which he had performed several confidential missions.

It was decided that he should go to Russia with the Chevalier Douglass,
and that he should go in female attire. Douglass was to leave France
quietly on the pretext of traveling for his health and his supposed
woman companion was to be represented as his niece. Above all he was
not to have any communication with any French officials whether in
France or during the course of his travels.

His instructions were given in great detail. He was to enter Germany
though Sweden, and to pass into Bohemia on the plea of examining
its mines. On reaching St. Petersburg he was directed to make the
acquaintance of any persons who might be able to help him in his
enterprise. Among other things he had orders to ascertain the influence
which was exerted over Elizabeth by her favorites and to send this
information from time to time to Louis XV. No letters were to be posted
in the ordinary way, but all negotiations were to be reported by means
of a cipher code which was to be forwarded to private addresses in
Paris.

The Chevalier D’Eon entered into the affair with much enthusiasm. His
appearance easily lent itself to the disguise of a female. He was small
and slight and had a pink and white complexion and his expression
was gentle. A sweet voice helped to make his disguise complete. This
exploit of the notorious adventurer afterwards gave him an unwelcome
fame which he was never able to live down, although history proves that
he was a brave soldier and had many manly qualifications. His defense
for the remarkable escapade was love of country, a taste for adventure
and the fact that a spy must do many things that would be distasteful
to a soldier.

Before D’Eon left Paris he was given a copy of a French novel, which
had concealed between the boards of its binding a letter from Louis XV
to the Empress Elizabeth. It also contained a cipher which the Empress
and her Vice Chancellor Woronzoff were to use in corresponding with
the French king. It is a significant fact that this volume never left
the possession of the young adventurer. He read it on all occasions—in
his room at hotels and even while he waited for an audience with the
officials of the Russian Court. Is it any wonder that he gained the
reputation of being an omnivorous novel reader?

The little drama began when the Chevalier Douglass arrived at Anhalt
and stopped at one of the hotels to await the arrival of his delightful
niece. She arrived in due time, did Mademoiselle Lia de Beaumont, and
made an immediate and favorable impression on all with whom she came
in contact. Such charm! Such shyness! Such modesty and at the same
time such sprightliness! Is it any wonder that Douglass and his young
relative at once gained the attention of the best society of the place?
They were pressed to make a long stay at Anhalt, but declined on the
ground that it was necessary to proceed to the capital.

In St. Petersburg they stayed at the house of Monsieur Michael, the
French banker, who was a man of eminence in the Russian city. One of
the first persons to meet Douglass was the Austrian Ambassador. He was
curious about the new arrivals.

“What are you doing in this country?” he asked.

The wily courier of the king was seized with a fit of coughing and at
its conclusion replied:

“I am here by the advice of my physician, in order to get the benefit
of a cold climate.”

All the while the real purposes of Chevalier Douglass were in
microscopic characters on the sheet of thin paper concealed in the
false bottom of a tortoise shell snuff box. Every time he took a pinch
of snuff he thought of his mission. Also he was sure that if he should
be suspected and searched that the snuff box would escape attention and
confiscation. But as the days went by the charming niece was seized
with a desire to see the Empress, not in a public, but in a private
audience.

How was this to be accomplished?

The French banker who was acting as host to the queer couple was
acquainted with the Vice Chancellor, who had no love for the
Chancellor. So he invited the first named personage to his house
to meet Douglass and his “adorable niece.” The Vice Chancellor was
delighted with the newcomers and readily agreed to present the niece
privately to the Empress.

The meeting took place in one of the large rooms of the palace and as
soon as they were alone the fascinating young woman exclaimed:

“Your Majesty, I am not what I seem. I am the Chevalier D’Eon sent to
you as the special messenger of Louis XV. It was necessary to come to
you in this guise to outwit your court officers who were determined
that no message from the King should reach you.”

At first amazed, the Empress afterwards felt flattered that such
extraordinary means should be employed to obtain her attention, and
she made the supposed female sit down and tell her the story of how
the ruse had been planned and executed. After that D’Eon told of the
desire of the King to resume diplomatic relations with the Russian
Court. Her Majesty was greatly flattered. The manner in which she had
been approached appealed to her imagination, and she agreed that the
deception of her ministers should be continued. In order that the
scheme might be facilitated, she appointed D’Eon her reader, which not
only gave him a reason for being about the Court, but also furnished
him with ready access to her at all times.

In a very short time she gave him a written statement in which she
expressed a willingness to receive and to accord “respectful treatment
for any envoy of the King of France who would bring with him sufficient
powers to sign a treaty.” With this precious paper in his possession
Douglass hastened to Paris to give it to the King. D’Eon, in the
meantime, remained in St. Petersburg in order to see that there were
no unexpected developments that would militate against King Louis
XV. There can be no doubt but that it was the secret influence which
Douglass and D’Eon had with the Empress which led her to neglect the
treaty with England which the Chancellor had fully expected her to sign.

“I am sorry to say,” writes the English Ambassador to Lord Holderness,
“that it is impossible for the Chancellor to get her Majesty to put
her signature to the treaty which we so much desire. He appears to be
very much in awe of her.” Little did the diplomats suspect that their
carefully laid plans had been upset by the “charming niece” of the
Chevalier Douglass.

In the meantime other events were occurring in other parts of the world
which served to make still further impossible the thing which England
had so ardently desired. King George had become alarmed over the
unexpected delay and entered into a defensive alliance with the King of
Prussia. By this the Prussian monarch agreed to defend Hanover. This
treaty was signed at Westminster on January 16, 1756. The news was sent
to the English Ambassador at St. Petersburg, who promptly communicated
it to the Chancellor Bestuzhev.

That aged, if not venerable, diplomat swore violently. And little
wonder, for it meant that his long-sought scheme to humiliate Frederick
of Prussia and to gain England as an ally, had collapsed. After he had
partially recovered his self-possession he exclaimed:

“This union between England and Prussia will be bitter news to her
Imperial Majesty.”

“Why so?” replied the innocent English Ambassador. “Such an alliance
can offend no one but France.”

In the meantime the treaty between England and Russia was still
regarded as a desirable thing and Bestuzhev and the English Ambassador
worked hard with that end in view.

The hint was given that some financial gifts promised by England had
not arrived, but the English Ambassador assured the Russian Chancellor
that it would all be received in due time and that if necessary the
promised sums would be advanced at once. As a consequence of this there
was much activity about the Russian Court. Finally the long deferred
ratification took place on February 4, 1756, but there had been slyly
added to the treaty a phrase stating that it would be valid only in
case the King of Prussia attacked the dominions of his Majesty, the
King of Great Britain. The English Ambassador strongly protested
against this clause because it made his labor of many months and his
splendid financial “gifts” practically useless, but he was obliged to
accept the paper as it stood.

But the worst was still to come. When the Empress became fully informed
of the treaty between Prussia and England she was furious, and
immediately declared that the arrangement just made between her own
country and England should be declared void. Bestuzhev was frantic at
this order which destroyed the work which had cost him so much time and
labor. Indeed, so far did he go that the Empress reprimanded him for
his impertinence.

The changed condition of diplomatic relations in the world now made
it more desirable than ever that France should be represented at the
Russian Court. The Chevalier Douglass was sent by Louis XV to St.
Petersburg for the second time. He reached there in April, 1756, and
was so eager to present himself that late on the evening of his arrival
he called on the Vice Chancellor and handed him a letter from the
French King to the Russian Empress. The Vice Chancellor, who was in
sympathy with the program of the French, made it a point to present
the messenger from Paris to the Empress that very night. Elizabeth
was not very well pleased that the Chevalier Douglass should be sent
to her Court as an unofficial agent instead of an accredited minister,
but in spite of this fact she received him graciously and listened to
what he had to say. A few days later she sent for Douglass and gave
him a note addressed to the French Minister of Foreign Affairs in
which it was stated that it would be agreeable to her Imperial Majesty
if the Chevalier Douglass was more fully authorized or accredited as
chargé d’affaires, so that it would be possible for both sides to treat
with greater authority on the matters included in his instructions.
She added that this would not only be to the mutual advantage of both
courts but would also tend to hasten their reunion in a diplomatic
sense. It was further stated that notwithstanding the failure to make
the Chevalier Douglass an accredited minister he would be treated with
distinction and listened to with great consideration as being a person
sent to Russia on the part of Louis XV.

Shortly before this meeting between the Empress and Douglass, the
Chevalier D’Eon had returned to Paris, but during his stay in St.
Petersburg he had won the friendship and favor of the Empress. He had
on numerous occasions acted as her reader and his great knowledge of
men and things in all parts of the world had furnished her with more
than ordinary entertainment. She learned that he had a real knowledge
of art and literature and also that while living in Paris he had been
in the midst of many men distinguished in literature, politics and art.
Also she had him recount to her his early experiences as the son of
a Tonnere lawyer and the descendant of a good family. D’Eon was not
the sort of a person to boast of his personal courage, but by close
questioning she learned that he had been engaged in many military
exploits which redounded to his credit.

As a result of all this she desired very much that the Chevaliers
Douglass and D’Eon should be returned to her court as thoroughly
accredited representatives of their Government, but while she was
working to this end, her Chancellor and the English Ambassador were
doing all in their power to prevent the consummation desired by the
French king. Indeed, the English representative still had hopes of
accomplishing the task he had been instructed to perform. His only fear
seems to have been that the health of the Empress, which was not very
good at that time, might become worse and leave the matter suspended,
like Mohammed’s coffin, between Heaven and earth. The Court was in what
might be described as a state of uproar, and Sir Charles Williams,
writing to Lord Holderness, says: “The state of the Empress’s health
has been extremely bad. On the 16th instant there was a ball at Court,
and after the Imperial Ambassador of Austria was gone she told me she
would dance a minuet with me. As soon as it was over she was so spent
that she retired into her own apartments for a quarter of an hour. She
then returned into the ballroom and taking me aside told me in a very
affecting strain how ill she was. She said that her cough had lasted
nine minutes and she could not get rid of it, and that she had quite
lost her appetite. While she was telling me this she was seized with
another fit of coughing that obliged her to retire, and she appeared no
more.”

In another letter addressed to his superior, Sir Charles says: “Last
night the Empress was much worse. She intends if possible, however,
going to Count Esterhasy’s ball, which he gives in honor of the young
grand duke next Wednesday, and there is actually a machine making to
carry her Majesty from one floor to another without obliging her to
mount the stairs. I leave your Lordship to imagine the alarm which
this Court it in. I had much conversation last night with the Grand
Chancellor on the present scene. He perhaps is less alarmed than other
people, for the Grand Duchess is his friend and is governed by him. As
her Imperial Highness is the person who in case of accidents will rule
here, I think it will be well to inform the King of my observations
upon her, which I can the better do because I often have conversations
with her for long periods, as my rank places me at supper always next
to Her Imperial Highness, and almost from the beginning of my being
here she has treated me with confidence, and sent word by the Grand
Chancellor that she would do so.”

But all of the solicitude of the English Ambassador was lost. He could
not get the Empress to agree to the reopening of negotiations looking
to the treaty between the two countries. On the contrary she renewed
her request to King Louis XV for an official representation of that
country at the Russian Court. The Empress’s request was given prompt
consideration, for in July of the same year the Chevalier Douglass was
accredited chargé d’affaires to the Russian Court, while D’Eon, the
dashing young adventurer, joined him, no longer in woman’s apparel but
in the handsome dress of a fashionable young man. He was appointed and
served with great success as Secretary of the French Legation at the
Russian Court. It is very significant of the waning influence of the
wily Chancellor in the esteem of the Empress, that he knew nothing of
the arrangement by which Douglass and D’Eon were sent to St. Petersburg
until these two persons had reached the frontier town of Riga.

This was an instance where French shrewdness got the better of English
gold. Chancellor Bestuzhev was outwitted and outplayed at every stage
of the diplomatic game. He realized, when it was too late, that he had
been beaten by a French spy, disguised as a woman, and the recollection
of it embittered the remainder of his life.

There was a dramatic sequel to this defeat, which fortunately for those
concerned, did not have a fatal ending. Armed thugs entered the house
where Douglass and D’Eon were sleeping and, rushing into the room,
fired several shots at the young men.

They escaped with their lives and were content to regard the affair
as an ordinary case of housebreaking. But if either of them had been
called upon to point the finger of suspicion at any one, it would have
been straight in the direction of Chancellor Bestuzhev.




VII

HOW NAPOLEON’S CHIEF SPY HOODWINKED THE EMPEROR OF AUSTRIA


The amazing audacity of Charles Louis Schulmeister—Napoleon’s chief
spy—was never illustrated to better advantage than when he hoodwinked
Francis II, Emperor of Austria.

The episode really had its inception on the twenty-third of October,
1805, when Napoleon sent for his favorite and told him that he wanted
to know the plans of the Austrian army. At that time General Kontovsoff
was believed to be hurrying westward with 60,000 Russians. It was
characteristic of Schulmeister that he received this commission as a
matter of course. He had men and money at his disposal and was in a
position to command the attention of the great. But his biggest asset
was his fearlessness.

On the day after his interview with Napoleon he started on the mission
which was to involve him in the most sensational events of his
checkered career. He met his old friend and confederate, Lieutenant
Bendel, at Muhldorf, and by him was presented to General Kienmayer, in
command of the Austrian forces. He was well received as before by this
officer, who regarded him as a member of the Austrian Secret Service.
Indeed, Kienmayer had taken a liking to the medium-sized man with the
scarred forehead and was glad to meet him again. He little thought that
this was the man who had betrayed the Austrian military secrets and who
more than any one individual, was responsible for the maneuvers which
had resulted in the surrender of Field Marshal Mack.

Schulmeister, with his unwavering blue eyes and his brusque soldierly
manner, had several talks with Kienmayer and learned that the Austrian
was not yet ready to take the offensive. Also he was given an inkling
of the movements of General Kontovsoff. This valuable information was
transmitted to Napoleon, who made his plans accordingly.

But Schulmeister was not satisfied to stop at this stage of the game.
He had another scheme hatching in his fertile mind, and presently he
made it known to his friend Bendel.

“I want you to get me permission to wear the uniform of an Austrian
staff officer.”

Bendel, who had already gone to great lengths to serve the spy, gasped
at the daring of this latest request.

“But why?” he asked. “What reason can be given for such a thing?”

The blue-eyed one smiled grimly. The humor of the business was not lost
on him.

“The best reason in the world,” he replied. “It is but a slight return
for all I have done for the Austrian army.”

The things he had done for the Austrian army, had they been known
to Kienmayer, would have caused that officer to give an order for
Schulmeister’s execution at sunrise. Instead of that he gave him
permission to wear the Austrian uniform. The result of this was
far-reaching. It helped to make history. In a word, it placed the
Austrian army—or a considerable section of it—at the mercy of the
Alsatian smuggler.

Schulmeister went to Vienna, where he proclaimed himself to be the
representative of General Kienmayer. Vienna, even at that time, was
numbered among the gayest capitals of Europe, and the supposed secret
service agent of the Austrian commander was received with open arms
and treated with marked distinction. He mingled with the officers and
was entertained at the cafés and altogether made a marked impression
with the people. His natural qualities helped him greatly in this bold
adventure. The scars on his forehead, his apparent reticence and his
military bearing all helped to win the confidence of those with whom he
was thrown into contact.

The Emperor Francis II was in Vienna at the time, and Schulmeister was
told that he would have an opportunity of meeting him in person. He did
not shrink from the ordeal. Indeed, he may be said to have courted it.
The Emperor at that time had reached a critical stage of his career. He
came into power at a time when the French revolution was exciting the
alarm of most of the old European dynasties. Austria was in alliance
with Prussia against the advances of the new republic. In 1795–96,
the war between France and Austria raged fiercely on German soil.
In 1796 Napoleon, whose meteoric career was astonishing the world,
swept through northern Italy and the next year invaded Austria. As a
consequence of this, Francis was compelled to sign the treaty of Campo
Formio, by which Austria surrendered Belgium and Lombardy, receiving
in return most of the dominions of the extinct Republic of Venice.
Smarting under this, Francis, two years later, made an alliance with
Russia and England. Again he took up arms and at the outset met with a
number of successes.

But the recall of the Russian general Suvaroff and the return of
Napoleon from the East, turned the tide against him. The victories won
by Bonaparte at Marengo and by Morean at Hohenlinden seriously crippled
the power of Austria, and Francis was reduced to the necessity of suing
for peace. By the treaty of Lunéville in 1801, France was confirmed in
the possession of the left bank of the Rhine. In 1804 Francis assumed
the title of the Emperor of Austria, and in the following year entered
into a new alliance with Russia. The following year began the contest
with Napoleon which was to end so disastrously for the Austrians. This
was the condition of affairs that existed when Napoleon’s chief spy
found himself in the Austrian capital, clothed in the uniform of an
Austrian officer.

He had not been there long before he learned that a most important
council of war was to be held, at which plans were to be matured for
the purpose of checking the aggressions of Napoleon. He resolved to
attend that council. As before, he had the aid of Lieutenant Bendel. It
was by means of this officer that he was taken into the confidence of
the Secretary of the Council and told that he would be admitted to its
deliberations. A less audacious man would have hesitated to attend such
a meeting. Even Bendel warned him of the danger he ran.

“You are putting your head into the lion’s mouth,” said he.

“It doesn’t matter,” he retorted; “the animal has no teeth.”

At the appointed hour Schulmeister presented himself at the palace, and
presenting the proper credentials, was admitted. An orderly conducted
him along narrow passages and up a flight of stairs to a wide corridor
which led to the conference chamber. Lieutenant Bendel had preceded him
there and at three knocks on the door he was ushered into the room. It
was a long, high-ceilinged apartment with a raised dais at the far end.

It was evident, at a glance, that this was used as a sort of war
office. Large maps were spread out on the walls and a globe stood in
the center of the apartment. Colored pins were stuck into the maps to
indicate the positions of the various armies then in the field.

A number of officers were present and others continued to come until
probably fifteen men were in the room. Schulmeister was presented
to them by Lieutenant Bendel, and was greeted, for the most part,
in a perfunctory manner. The pride-stricken members had very little
time to give to one who appeared to be below them in rank. One or
two, attracted by the report that the newcomer was a member of
the Austrian Secret Service, paused long enough to ask him a few
questions concerning the character of his work. He replied in a way
that satisfied them without committing himself. Schulmeister was at
his best in situations of this kind. His natural reticence served him
well. Somehow he gave one the impression of imparting a great deal of
information in a very few words.

At all events he was fortunate in being lost amid the titled and gold
lace of the occasion. A large table was placed in front of the raised
dais at the end of the room and the conferees drew up chairs and
began a general conversation. The Alsatian spy managed to keep in the
background and yet to be in a position to see and to hear all that
was taking place. In the midst of the talk there was a flutter at the
entrance to the apartment and an official voice called out:

“Gentlemen, the King!”

Everybody arose and stood at attention while Francis II rapidly walked
down the center of the room and took his place in the big chair on the
raised platform. As he sat down the others resumed their places. The
monarch looked worn and worried and he proceeded to the business in
hand in a listless sort of style. Schulmeister, to his relief, was not
even noticed by the monarch, who was plainly preoccupied.

For three quarters of an hour the members of the council of war
discussed their plans while the spy of Napoleon drank in every word.
It was a situation without a parallel, probably, in the history of
warfare. Spies have found their way into the councils of the enemy,
but there is no other case on record where the sovereign of a great
empire has openly discussed his plans before a spy from the opposing
army. Presently the affair came to an end and Schulmeister left with
the others. He gave a sigh of satisfaction as he breathed the free air
again and before an hour passed had sent an account of the proceedings
to Napoleon.

Some one must have detected him in the act of relaying his
messages—because he had a system of his own of getting his information
through the lines—for he began to be regarded with suspicion. He
carried himself with great calmness but he was too adept in the art of
spying not to know that he was being shadowed. Everywhere that he went
he was followed by Austrian officers. Evidently they were not sure of
their man. He was suspected, but the proof was wanting. He thought he
might wear out the patience of his shadowers, but he was mistaken in
this.

Finally the situation became so acute that he resolved to fly for his
life. He left in the middle of the night and managed to reach Moravia.
Here a burly Austrian staff officer pulled him out of bed without any
ceremony.

“You are wanted in Vienna,” he said gruffly.

“But I have been there,” protested Schulmeister, “and now it is most
important that I should proceed on my way.”

The officer roared with laughter.

“I don’t doubt it, but we wish to show you some attention at the
capital.”

Schulmeister made a final effort. He produced the letters by which he
had wormed his way into the good graces of the Secretary of the Council.

“Here are my credentials. What more do you wish?”

“Nothing,” roared the big fellow, as he grabbed the letters. “These are
what we have been hunting. They will be put to the test and you will
come and answer to the charge of being a spy.”

This was a truly alarming situation, but the Alsatian smuggler carried
himself with great confidence and dignity. In his heart of hearts he
felt that he was lost. His wonderful activity had made him known to
many persons and surely some of them would appear against him.

The court martial which was called to consider the case of Schulmeister
met in Vienna and was surrounded with great pomp and dignity. The
soldierly appearance of the accused and his refusal to defend himself
aroused a great deal of sympathy in his case. But the weight of the
evidence was against him. It was proven that he had given false
information to General Mack in the Ulm campaign and it was shown that
he had been in Vienna under false pretenses. After due deliberations
the verdict was rendered and it condemned him to death as a spy.

Schulmeister fought for time to the last. He believed that something
might happen to relieve him from his dangerous position. The general
in command directed that he should be shot at sunrise. The Alsatian
betrayed no emotion when he heard the dreadful words. Indeed, danger
had become so great a part of his everyday life that it had no terrors
for him. Death in any form did not shock him—not even when it was to be
his own. He called for pen, ink and paper and spent a long time writing
in his cell. It has been said that he scribbled reports which he hoped
to have smuggled into the French lines. If this be true it proves
that Schulmeister was as much patriot as spy. But the story rests on
tradition, and, of course, is impossible of verification, by means of
documentary evidence.

After that he waited for morning. To the ordinary man this would have
seemed a long black night, but there is nothing to indicate that
it caused the Alsatian any great mental anguish. His mind was busy
turning over the possibility of escape, but otherwise he was placid and
self-contained. He simply sat there on his low wooden stool and watched
for the sunrise that was to be the signal for his execution.

While Schulmeister was going through this thrilling experience Napoleon
was hammering at the gates of Vienna. He had pursued the armies of
Russia and Austria from one point to another, all the time working to
accomplish his favorite maxim, “Divide in order to subsist; concentrate
in order to fight.” As the contest went along the ardor of the Russian
army grew more intense. It advanced toward the position long studied by
Napoleon and which he destined for his field of battle. We are told by
the historian Guizot that in accordance with the plan of the Austrian
general Weirother, the allies had resolved to turn the right of the
French army in order to cut off the road to Vienna by assaulting the
numerous corps dispersed in Austria and Styria. Altogether, the two
emperors and their staff officers occupied the castle and village of
Austerlitz. On the first of December, 1805, the allies established
themselves upon the plateau Platzen. Napoleon by design had left this
free, divining with a sure instinct of superior genius the maneuvers of
the enemy he had cleverly drawn into the snare. His proclamation to the
troops announced the plan of the battle.

“Soldiers,” said he, “the Russian army presents itself before you to
avenge the Austrian army of Ulm. These are the same battalions you
have beaten at Hollabrunn and that you have constantly pursued to this
place. The positions that we occupy are formidable and whilst they
march to turn my right they will present me their flank.

“Soldiers, I will myself direct your battalions. I will keep myself
away from the firing if with your accustomed bravery you carry disorder
and confusion into the enemy’s ranks. But if the victory were for a
moment uncertain you would see your emperor expose himself to the brunt
of the attack; for this victory will finish the campaign and we shall
be able to resume our winter quarters where we shall be joined by new
armies which are forming in France. Then the peace I shall make will be
worthy of my people, of you, and of me.”

It so happened that this was the eve of the anniversary of the
coronation of the Emperor. The soldiers in order to celebrate the event
gathered up the straw upon which they were stretched and, making it
into bundles, they lit them at the end of poles.

“Be assured,” said an old grenadier, advancing toward the chief who had
so many times led his comrades to victory, “that we will bring thee
to-morrow the flags and cannon of the Russian army to signalize the
anniversary of the Second of December.”

The fires were extinguished and the Austrians thought they saw in this
the indication of a night retreat. Gathered around the map, the allied
generals listened to Weirother, who developed his plan of battle with
a boasting air which displayed in him a clear persuasion of his own
merits. He said to his associates:

“We do not think him strong. If he has 40,000 men it is all. He is
extinguishing his fires and a good deal of noise is coming from his
camp. He is either retreating or else he is changing his position.”

At daylight the next morning the battle began. It was one of the
fiercest in all of the Napoleonic wars. Murat and Lanes attacked on
the left eighty-two Russian and Austrian squadrons under the orders of
Prince John of Lichtenstein. General Valhubert had his thigh fractured
and the soldiers wished to carry him away.

“Remain at your posts,” said he calmly. “I know well how to die alone.
We must not for one man lose six.”

Finally the tide, which comes in every great battle, turned in favor of
the French. General Doctoroff and Kienmayer effected a painful retreat,
under the fire of the French batteries, by a narrow embankment
separating the two lakes of Melintz and Falnitz. The awful day came to
a close with French shouts of victory.

Napoleon, as was customary, harangued his army.

“Soldiers,” said he, “I am satisfied with you. You have justified all
that I expected from you. An army of 100,000 men commanded by the
Emperors of Russia and Austria has been in less than four hours either
cut up or dispersed, and what escaped from your steel is drowned in
the lakes. Forty flags or standards of the Imperial Guard of Russia,
120 pieces of cannon, 20 generals and more than 30,000 prisoners are
the results of this ever memorable day. In three months this third
coalition has been vanquished and dissolved. Soldiers, when all that
is necessary in order to assure the happiness and prosperity of France
shall be accomplished, I will lead you back into France. There you will
be the object of my most tender solicitude.”

Prior to this the French troops had pressed on into Vienna. A
detachment hurried to the prison where Charles Louis Schulmeister was
awaiting his execution. They arrived in the nick of time and released
him from what seemed to be certain death. He was calmer and more
collected than any one in the crowd.

“Frenchmen,” he cried, with a mixture of irony and joy, “I greet you. I
welcome you to the City of Vienna.”

Schulmeister was naturally one of the heroes of the day and when
Napoleon went to meet the Emperor Francis on the following day he
formed one of the small bodyguard that accompanied the great soldier.
The conference between the two crowned heads took place at the mill
of Paleny, between Nasiedlowitz and Urschitz. The spy kept in the
background and was not observed by the vanquished monarch.

Napoleon treated his fallen foe with great courtesy and made excuses
for the poor place in which he was compelled to receive Francis II.

“These are the palaces,” said he, “which Your Majesty has compelled me
to inhabit for the last three months.”

“Your visit has succeeded sufficiently well for you to have no right to
bear me any grudge,” replied the Austrian Emperor.

The two monarchs embraced and the armistice was concluded. A formal
order from Napoleon was necessary in order to stop the march of Marshal
Davont, who was in pursuit of the Russian army. General Savery, the
friend of Schulmeister, was entrusted with this order. He carried to
the Czar the conditions of the armistice.

“I am satisfied, since my ally is,” replied Alexander, and he allowed
to escape from him the expression of admiration which he could not
restrain. “Your master,” he said, “has shown himself to be very great.”

After more weighty matters had been settled Napoleon sent
for Schulmeister and congratulated him upon his courage and
level-headedness.

“As a mark of my confidence,” he said, “I make you chief of police of
Vienna.”

It was a rich plum—in its way one of the richest at the disposal of
the Emperor. The smuggler of the Alsatian village was a man who knew
how to adapt himself to circumstances. In his new post he displayed
great executive ability, and if he added to his fortune—well, those
were the times when it was declared unblushingly that “to the victors
belong the spoils.”




VIII

LYDIA DARRAH, THE BRAVE QUAKERESS WHO SAVED WASHINGTON’S ARMY FROM
DESTRUCTION


While the British occupied Philadelphia during the Revolutionary War
most of their time was given to the pleasures of life. It was this fact
that caused Franklin to observe with characteristic shrewdness that
“Howe had not taken Philadelphia but Philadelphia had taken Howe.”
There was, however, one serious attempt made to destroy Washington’s
army during the period and, curiously enough, it was frustrated by the
courage, the wit and the promptness of a brave Quakeress.

When the British took possession of the city the officers appropriated
the most desirable dwellings for their headquarters. Thus General
Harris practically confiscated the home of General Cadwallader, on
Second Street, four doors below Spruce. Directly opposite this, on the
corner of Little Dock Street, was the quaint home of William and Lydia
Darrah, who were members of the Society of Friends, whose members, it
need scarcely be said, have a profound repugnance to war.

By one of those little ironies which constantly mock our lives, the
Adjutant-General of the British army decided to make his home with
the Darrahs. By the polite fiction which sometimes prevails in time
of war as well as of peace, both pretended to be delighted with the
arrangement. It is certain that the Englishman found a desirable and
well kept colonial home for his temporary habitation, while the Darrahs
soon discovered that whatever else he might be, their war guest was a
gentleman.

Lydia Darrah had the reputation of being a Whig, and she gloried in
it. She made no secret of her feelings to her lodger, and one day when
he reproached her with her want of loyalty to the mother country, she
exclaimed with spirit:

“I hope thee is beaten—thee deserve to be for coming across the ocean
to subdue a liberty-loving people.”

He laughed at this outburst and remarked:

“I was beginning to flatter myself that you and your husband looked
upon me as a friend.”

“And so we do. We detest the sin while pitying the sinner. Though we
consider thee as a public enemy, we regard thee as a private friend.
While we detest the cause thee fights for, we wish well to thy personal
interest and safety.”

“Oh!” he cried, jovially. “That sounds better. You are really a friend
of the King.”

“Thee must not feel flattered,” she said gravely. “We are for the
Colonists. Thee knows that every unnecessary expense has been
retrenched in this house. Tea has not been drunk since last Christmas.
Nor have I bought a new cap or gown since your defeat at Lexington. Be
assured that such is the feeling of American women.”

The Adjutant-General could not but admire the spirit of such a woman.
Whatever else she might be she was not deceitful. She did not attempt
to curry favor with the British. It rather pleased him to permit her
to indulge in what might be considered treasonable sentiments. No
matter how radical might be her views there could be no danger from
this sweet-faced little woman with the poke bonnet and the drab dress.
And, moreover, even when most spirited, there was no bitterness or
vindictiveness in her tone or manner. As he gazed at her he felt that
the serenity of her countenance was truly an outward sign of the
tranquillity of her life.

Among other things, the Adjutant-General had arranged for a room on the
first floor to be used as a sort of conference chamber for the British
officers. Here groups of the leading redcoats were wont to assemble, by
candle-light, for the purpose of discussing plans of campaigns. Several
of these gatherings had been held without attracting any particular
attention from Lydia Darrah.

Early in December, 1777, there was a strange halt in the round of
pleasure among the British officers in Philadelphia. The men were
drilled and organized as if in anticipation of a coming movement. The
indifference and indolence of the previous months gave way to activity
all along the line. Lydia, who was a true patriot, observed these signs
with genuine distress. She could not but feel that it boded ill to her
countrymen.

It was on the 2nd of December that the Adjutant-General sent for her.
She noticed that he was serious and preoccupied.

“I wish to tell you,” he said, “that we will require the use of the
sitting-room at seven o’clock this evening. We may remain late and it
is important that we should not be disturbed. For this reason I would
ask you to have all of the members of your family retire early. When we
are through and it is time for us to leave I will call you so that you
may let us out. Do you understand?”

“Perfectly,” she replied, with downcast eyes. “I will see that
everything is prepared, and after that shall retire and wait until thee
summons me.”

On the night in question she carried out all of the orders with literal
exactness. But she could not rest. The words of the British officer
had filled her with curiosity and uneasiness. What did it mean? What
was the object of this mysterious conference? Finally she could remain
in her room no longer. She crept silently downstairs in her stockinged
feet and took up a position outside of the door where the officers
were assembled. By pressing her ear close to the crevices of the
panels she could hear the talk from within. The words “Washington”
and “Whitemarsh” attracted her attention and presently she obtained a
connected story of their plans.

She was shocked, and with reason. What she had heard was an order for
all the British troops to march out on the evening of the fourth to
attack the army of General Washington, then encamped at Whitemarsh. She
knew what that would mean only too well. Taken unawares by superior
numbers, the patriot army would be destroyed. And that destruction
meant that the torch of liberty would be extinguished—the hope of
freedom would be destroyed.

Lydia Darrah crept silently upstairs again and went to bed, but not to
sleep. She was depressed and disheartened. The thought that the lives
of Americans might be lost in vain was intolerable. And while the
members of her family slept soundly, and the officers in the room below
perfected their plans, she wondered what could be done to avert the
threatened calamity.

While her mind was filled with conflicting thoughts there came a rap
at her door and the voice of the Adjutant-General saying that they
were ready to leave. She remained perfectly quiet and then he knocked
a second time and louder than before. Still no answer and this time
he pounded with his fists. She arose, and taking her time to dress,
appeared at the door, candle in hand, and pretended to be very drowsy.
He apologized for having aroused her from sleep and left the house with
his companions.

From that moment she was so agitated that she could neither sleep nor
eat. The question was how to get the information to General Washington.
She dare not confide in any one—not even her husband. She decided to
go to Whitemarsh herself. In order to furnish a plausible excuse she
informed the members of her family that it was necessary to get a sack
of flour from the mill at Frankford. Her husband protested.

“Send one of the servants,” he said. “There is no good reason why thee
should make such a long trip.”

“No,” she replied resolutely. “I shall go myself.”

“But at least,” he pleaded, “take one of the servant maids with thee.”

“I shall go alone,” she insisted with a determination that surprised
and conquered him.

William Darrah learned on that occasion that a Quakeress, though placid
in appearance, can be quite as obstinate as other members of her sex.
He gazed wonderingly at the poke-bonneted woman as she left the house
and started in the direction of General Howe’s headquarters in order to
get the requisite pass to get through the British lines.

General Howe received her kindly, if not almost jovially. He knew that
the Adjutant-General of his army was quartered at the Darrah home,
and he looked on Lydia as an interesting but harmless rebel. He was
surrounded by members of his staff and they, like their superior, were
disposed to jest with the Quakeress. But finally the coveted pasteboard
was handed to her.

“Don’t stay long,” he smiled. “Your British guests will miss you.”

The moment she received the pass she hurried away and once out of
sight of the general’s headquarters she almost ran until she reached
Frankford. She left her bag at the mill, and saying she would return
for it in a little while, continued her journey to Whitemarsh.

Washington had camped at this place after resting for a few days at
Perkiomen Creek. He was reënforced by 1200 Rhode Island troops from
Peekskill, under General Varnum, and nearly 1000 Virginia, Maryland
and Pennsylvania soldiers. He was now within fourteen miles of
Philadelphia. By a resolution of Congress all persons taken within
thirty miles of any place occupied by the British troops, in the act of
conveying supplies to them, were subjected to martial law. Acting under
the resolution, Washington detached large bodies of militia to scour
the roads above the city, and between the Schuylkill and Chester, to
intercept all supplies going to the enemy.

This served a double purpose. It harassed Howe by preventing him from
receiving the supplies and gave them to the Continentals. All this time
Washington was observing a prudent policy. He was anxious to fight,
but he was only willing to do so under circumstances that would be
advantageous to himself. He had many critics of this policy, and some
of them said nasty things, but Washington held steadily to his purpose
in spite of good and evil reports.

Lydia Darrah plodded along to Whitemarsh, oblivious alike of the
inclemency of the weather and her personal discomfort. Her one thought
was to get the warning to Washington, for whom she had a respect and
reverence that bordered on veneration. After leaving the mill at
Frankford she encountered but few persons, and these looked upon the
little Quakeress with only a listless curiosity.

It was when she had almost reached her destination that she began to
feel footsore and weary. She was filled with a great desire to sit by
the roadside and rest, but she resisted the natural inclination and
kept on to the end. Within that frail body and beneath those modest and
peaceful garments there was a grim determination that was Spartan-like
in its persistence and its ignoring of pain and suffering.

Just before she reached her goal she saw a mounted Continental officer.
His back was turned to her and she debated the advisability of speaking
to him. Before she reached a conclusion he had twisted about in his
saddle and looked in her direction. The recognition was mutual. He was
a young American officer of her acquaintance, Lieutenant Colonel Craig
of the light horse. He was evidently amazed at seeing her in such a
place, and, riding over, touched his hat.

[Illustration: LYDIA DARRAH AND LIEUTENANT-COLONEL CRAIG]

“Have you lost your way?” he asked, and before she could answer he
added, “and how did you get through the British lines?”

She smiled sweetly in spite of her fatigue.

“I came to get flour at the mill in Frankford. General Howe was good
enough to give me a pass.”

“But you are beyond Frankford,” he protested.

“Perhaps,” she said hesitatingly, “I may be in search of my son who is
an officer in the American army.”

“Perhaps,” retorted Lieutenant Colonel Craig, doubtfully.

By this time several soldiers on foot came in the direction of the
speakers. Lydia became nervous and ill at ease. She plucked at his
coat.

“Dismount and walk aside with me,” she whispered. “I have something to
tell you.”

He complied with her request, wonderingly. The Lieutenant Colonel and
his companions constituted a squad that had been sent out by Washington
to watch the roads and to gather information concerning the enemy.
Little did he suspect that such important news was at hand. They walked
some yards from the soldiers.

“Now,” he commanded, “tell me what in the world you are doing so far
from home.”

“Lieutenant,” she cried in a voice that trembled in spite of herself,
“I came to warn General Washington that General Howe intends to attack
the Continental army. He hopes to find General Washington unprepared.”

“How do you know this?”

“I overheard it last night. The Adjutant-General and other officers met
at my house to make their plans. I felt that General Washington must be
warned and I walked here for that purpose.”

The eyes of the young officer almost stared out of their sockets. He
gazed down at the frail woman in amazement and admiration.

“Shall I take you to the General?”

“No, it is sufficient for you to know. It shall be your duty to tell
him. And you must agree not to reveal your source of information. If it
was known that I came here it would go hard with me—it might mean my
death.”

“I promise!” he said, solemnly.

Then and there the Quakeress told him all that had taken place in
her house at the conference among the British officers. She had an
excellent memory and was able to give him all the details of the
proposed attack. As she concluded she said:

“You must not reveal my identity—even to your men.”

“It shall be as you wish, and now you must rest and have food.”

She protested feebly, but he was not to be gainsaid, and insisted upon
escorting her to a nearby farmhouse where she might obtain food and
also rest for a while before taking the long walk back to the city.
She urged him to go to Washington at once, saying the message he had
to convey was more important than her personal comfort. But he was a
gentleman as well as a patriot and he did not leave her until she had
been safely housed and her wants attended to. On leaving he stooped and
kissed her hand.

“You have saved the army,” he said, “and you will not be forgotten as
long as liberty endures.”

She did not stay long, and, after a light meal, left for the return to
Philadelphia. She paused at Frankford to get the sack of flour, which
she carried with her as a proof of the statement that she had gone to
the mill. Fortunately she reached her home safely, and apparently the
incident after that was forgotten by the other members of the household.

But she was in a state of high nervous tension until she could be
assured of the safety of the Continental army. She waited eagerly for
the departure of the British. It was about forty-eight hours after
her return from Whitemarsh that the beating of drums and the marching
of many feet announced the departure of the troops for the purpose
of surprising Washington. Lydia Darrah stood on the sidewalk as the
glittering cavalcades passed by, apparently a non-important unit in
the mass of spectators, but actually the heroine, if not the most
important figure, of the drama that was to be enacted. After the last
of the soldiers had departed she retired to her room in a fever of
apprehension that was not to be allayed until she had received definite
news of the encounter between the two armies.

General Howe was in high good spirits. He felt that he was going to
catch the “old fox” sleeping, and the thought made him chuckle with
delight. The town was full of Tories, too, and many of them would not
have been displeased if the “rebels” received a crushing blow. But
Lydia Darrah, in her darkened chamber, hoped and prayed that all might
go well with Washington and his men.

In the meantime, at Whitemarsh, preparations for meeting the enemy were
going on in the Continental army. Washington was impressed with the
information brought to him by Lieutenant Colonel Craig. On the day of
the 4th the Commander-in-chief received word from Captain Allen McLane,
a vigilant officer, which confirmed the warning carried to the camp
by Lydia Darrah. He made his dispositions to receive the meditated
assault, and in the meantime sent McLane, with 100 men, to reconnoiter.
This gallant officer met the van of the enemy at eleven o’clock at
night on the Germantown road, attacked it and forced it to change its
line of march.

But it was three o’clock in the morning before the alarm gun announced
the approach of the main body of the British army. They appeared at
daybreak and took their position at Chestnut Hill within three miles of
Washington’s right wing. Here the invaders met with a second surprise.
Far from being unprepared, a detachment of the Pennsylvania State
Militia sallied forth and gave battle to the redcoats. It was a draw,
with a few dead and wounded on each side, and the British general in
charge exclaimed:

“They don’t seem to be a bit surprised!”

General Howe passed the day in reconnoitering and at night changed
his ground and moved to a hill on the left within a mile of the
American line. He wanted to get into action, but Washington, with great
military shrewdness, declined to accommodate him. There were several
sharp skirmishes at Edge Hill, and other points thereabouts, in which
Morgan’s Riflemen and the Maryland Militia were concerned, but no
general engagement.

On the morning of the seventh there was every evidence that Howe
meditated an attack on the left wing. This was what Washington most
desired and his hopes ran high as he prepared for a warm and decisive
action. In the course of the day he rode through every brigade
explaining how the attack was to be met and exhorting the men to
remember that they were fighting in the cause of liberty. He urged
them to depend mainly upon the bayonet and to be on the aggressive
always. Both his words and his manner impressed them, but especially
his manner, for Washington had a demeanor at once grave and determined,
which filled his followers with confidence.

The day wore on to its close with nothing but minor skirmishes. The
reports show that Morgan’s Riflemen and the Maryland Militia under
Colonel Gist did brave work in this regard. An attack was next expected
during the night, but it never occurred. The spirit displayed by the
Americans, and especially their preparedness, had a discouraging effect
upon the invaders.

When the first gray tints of dawn appeared it was seen that the
British army was in motion again. But they did not advance toward the
Americans. On the contrary they filed off to the right where long
strings of fires were lit; behind these fires the redcoats silently
departed in the direction of Philadelphia.

They had come on a fool’s errand—like the king’s soldiers in the
couplet, they had marched up the hill and then marched down again.

Washington immediately detached light firing parties to fall upon the
rear of the departing army, but they had secured too good a start to
be very seriously damaged. The Continentals did, however, succeed
in worrying the redcoats and in making them regret they had left
Philadelphia.

Washington was sorry that there had not been a battle, and writing to
the President of Congress at the time said:

    “I sincerely wish they had made an attack; as the issue in all
    probability, from the disposition of our troops and the strong
    situation of our camp, must have been fortunate and happy. At
    the same time _I_ must add, that reason, prudence and every
    principle of policy forbade us from quitting our post to attack
    them. Nothing but success would have justified the measure; and
    this could not have been expected from their position.”

It was a sorry procession of Englishmen that filed through the
streets of Philadelphia after this historic retreat—because it can
only be called a retreat. They had gone out with high hopes; they had
returned—figuratively speaking—with their tails between their legs.
They had expected to throw themselves upon a camp of sleeping and
unprepared men; they had encountered a spirited and fully prepared foe.
The Tory ladies who lined the sidewalks of the city felt sorry for the
non-conquering heroes. But one woman watched that mournful march with
pleasure, the woman who was chiefly responsible for it—Lydia Darrah.

On the night after the return of the British troops the
Adjutant-General of the army sent for Lydia Darrah. He requested her to
come to his room as he wished to put to her some important questions.
She followed, quaking in her shoes. She felt that some one had betrayed
her, and prepared to suffer the consequences.

“What I wish to know,” he said, after she had been seated, “is whether
any of your family was up after eight o’clock on the night that I
conferred with the other officers in your sitting-room.”

She shook her poke-bonneted head.

“Thee knows that we all went to bed at eight o’clock,” she answered.

“I know that _you_ were asleep,” he said with emphasis, “because I had
to knock at your chamber door three times before you were aroused. But
I wondered if any one else was about.”

“Why?”

“Because some one must have given Washington information concerning
our march. I know you were in bed; you say the others were also. I
can’t imagine who gave us away unless the walls had ears. When we
reached Whitemarsh we found all their cannon mounted and the soldiers
ready to receive us. Consequently, after wasting days in marching and
counter-marching, we were compelled to come back here like a pack of
fools.”

“I sympathize with thee,” she said, but if one could have peeped
beneath the folds of that poke bonnet one would have sworn there was
a twinkle in those demure eyes and a smile of satisfaction upon that
placid face.

And who will have the heart to find fault with the brave Quakeress for
the twinkle, the smile and the white lie?




IX

DOCTOR STEIBER AND THE MYSTERY OF THE FRANCO-PRUSSIAN WAR


One of the mysteries that has ever puzzled patriotic Frenchmen is
how Germany—in 1870—was able to crush France in one of the shortest
and most humiliating wars in history. The bravery, the unquestioned
courage of the French soldier, in every war prior to and since 1870,
has been universally conceded. The French troops have often held out
against great odds and acknowledged defeat only after a long and
stubborn resistance. Why did the national defenses in 1870 fall down
like so many houses of cards? Why was France caught in such an utterly
unprepared condition? Why was it that so many French troops were
captured like rats in a trap? In a word, what was the mystery of the
Franco-Prussian War?

The answer is simple. They were out-spied, and the man behind the
mystery was Doctor Steiber, Chief of the Prussian Secret Service.

He confessed afterwards, and it has since been corroborated from many
reliable sources, that two armies were responsible for the defeat of
France in the Franco-Prussian War. One was Steiber’s army of spies
which invaded the country in 1867, 1868, and 1869, and the other was
the German military army which came in 1870.

Steiber was a man with untiring push, unlimited persistence and an
unpleasant personality. He had big ears, a big nose, shifty eyes and
an irritating smile. Like a certain character made famous by Dickens,
he was always washing his hands in invisible water. He was cordially
disliked by many of the German officers, but was a favorite of Prince
Bismarck, and that, of course, turned the scales in his favor.
Napoleon’s chief spy was an Alsatian smuggler, while Bismarck’s secret
service agent was a socialist. At least that is what he was before he
attracted the attention of the German Prime Minister. After that he
believed absolutely in the sacred rights of property.

It was in 1864 that he first performed any work of consequence outside
of Germany. About that time Bismarck began to have designs upon
Bohemia, but before attacking that country the prudent head of the
State Department desired to get all of the inside information that was
possible. He looked about him for an instrument, and his gaze fell upon
the erstwhile socialist.

In the latter part of 1864 Steiber set out for Bohemia. As the people
of that country were very religious he went in the guise of a peddler
of religious statues. He traveled from one town to another gaining the
confidence of the honest and simple minded people, and acquiring a vast
fund of information concerning the forts and defenses and the general
state of military preparedness—or unpreparedness. He remained there
for many months and had the assistance of a number of lesser spies.
When he returned to Germany he was able to place this data in the hands
of Bismarck, who, in turn, gave it to Moltke.

On the strength of this report it was decided to invade Bohemia, and
many thousands of well-drilled, well-officered and well-fed troops
advanced upon what might fairly be called a helpless country. It was
one victory after another until Bohemia was entirely subjugated. Doctor
Steiber accompanied the German army in its victorious march, but more
in the rôle of an informer than a warrior. Naturally many of the German
officers were aware of the character of his work, and some of them were
outspoken in their disgust. Many of them refused to eat at the same
mess with him. Bismarck was in the field on one occasion and Steiber
complained to him of the affronts that had been placed upon him.

“They go out of their way to show their dislike of me,” he said.

“Well, what of it?” was the gruff query.

“They should be disciplined,” he insisted, “because I am merely
carrying out your orders.”

“You think so?”

“I do.”

“Well,” was the shrewd response, “I will teach them a lesson in my own
way.”

And so he did. And it took the form of having Doctor Steiber dine with
him in his own tent.

During the course of the invasion Steiber was made Governor of Braum,
the capital of Moravia, thus becoming a sort of glorified chief of
police. In this position, as might be expected, there were many rich
pickings, a fact that was not overlooked by the thrifty ex-socialist.
This was not all. He was decorated, and the medal bestowed upon him was
pinned on his ample bosom by Moltke. That soldier, like Bismarck, was
eminently practical. As if to justify himself he said on one occasion:

“One must not confine oneself to giving money to spies. One must know
how to show them honor when they deserve it.”

After the Bohemian business had been concluded, Doctor Steiber
had a period of comparative ease. He rested, so to speak, on his
“laurels.” He prospered in a worldly sense, and was happy in possessing
the confidence and the favor of those who were high in Prussian
officialdom. He knew the time would come when his peculiar services
would be in demand. Meanwhile he continued with the routine work of
the Secret Service office. The call for bigger things came sooner than
he anticipated. It was early one day in June, 1867, that he received a
summons from Bismarck.

He dropped everything and hastened to the home of the Prime Minister.
He found him alone, and at breakfast. Bismarck greeted him with
lazy, good natured tolerance, and bade him be seated until he had
finished, what was to him at that moment the most important thing in
the world—his meal. While Steiber waited he had a chance to study the
personality of this remarkable man.

It seemed to him that Bismarck was all body. He was impressed more
than anything else with the bulkiness of the Prime Minister. He was
massive,—“as big as a mountain,” as he afterwards expressed it. For the
rest of it, there was nothing to dispel the popular conception of the
man, the broad shoulders, thick neck, grisly mustache, bushy eyebrows
and grim determined look.

“Steiber,” said the Prime Minister between bites, “we have real work
cut out for you now—work and not mere child’s play.”

“And might I inquire what it is, your Excellency?” asked the spy
respectfully.

“All in good time,” was the playful response. “For the present you will
see that we have important business on hand.”

This allusion to the meal spread before the man of blood and iron,
of course, brought the expected laugh from the Chief of the Prussian
Secret Service. And he sat and watched with amazement the gastronomic
powers of the great man. He had heard of Bismarck’s ability in this
line, but had never witnessed anything like the present exhibition.
He had been told that on one historic occasion, in the presence of
the Emperor, the count drained a quart of champagne from a loving cup
without pausing for breath, and now he believed it.

The breakfast which was to satisfy the morning appetite of Bismarck
was an average meal—the kind that ordinarily pleased him. It consisted
of six eggs, a beefsteak, several slices of pheasant, a dish of fried
potatoes, a plate of rye bread, cakes, three cups of coffee and a
quart of red wine. Two large hunting dogs hovered about the table,
and from time to time during the meal the Prime Minister tossed bits
of meat to them. After he had concluded his breakfast Bismarck leaned
back in his chair with a sigh of satisfaction. Presently he reached for
a long-stemmed pipe, and lighting it, sent clouds of smoke about the
room. He was at peace with all the world—and with Bismarck, too.

“Now,” he said lazily, and yet with a sort of determination, “for
business.”

Steiber realized, when his patron arose, that Bismarck was a tall man,
a fact that was not always apparent because of his great bulk. The
Prime Minister laid his pipe aside and paced the floor as he talked.
Presently he sat down again and lit a cigar. And during the remainder
of the interview he continued smoking. He was what is popularly
called a “chain smoker,” each cigar being lighted by the stub of its
predecessor.

His instructions were clean cut and to the point. Steiber was to go
into France and spy out that country for the benefit of Prussia. He was
to have unlimited means and all of the assistance he might require. He
was to get plans of forts and defenses generally; to ascertain the size
and condition of the French army and to learn all that was possible of
the secrets of the French War Office. In a word, he was to repeat, in
France, what he had already done in Bohemia.

[Illustration: PRINCE VON BISMARCK]

When Bismarck dismissed Steiber the spy had the greatest commission of
his career. He had little doubt of his ability to execute it. He
feared no man, except possibly Bismarck. The meeting and the parting
of the two men on that eventful day might be called historic. The
Chancellor even went so far as to lay his hand on the shoulder of his
agent.

“Remember the Fatherland!”

The builder of the German Empire stood there with all of the immensity
and impressiveness of a bronze statue, and as the spy left he carried
with him the remembrance of the tall figure, the broad shoulders,
the thick neck, the grisly mustache, the keen eyes, and the grim,
determined look. And as a background there was the table littered with
the remains of that amazing meal and the Japanned plate filled with
smoldering cigar stumps.

Steiber went forth proud and boastful and with the vision of more
medals to cover his ample breast. His big ears seemed to become bigger,
his enormous nose appeared to grow larger, and his shifty eyes were
fairly dancing with delight.

He hurried to his office and began to prepare for the campaign of
espionage. It was not the sort of thing to plan in an hour or a day. He
devoted weeks of labor to the task. Maps of all kinds were consulted
and all sorts of secret information was brought from all sorts of
impossible hiding-places. He considered next the men that should go
with him and the various branches of work that should be assigned to
them, and finally the job was completed with the thoroughness for which
the official German is noted.

When Steiber started on this secret invasion of France he took with
him two lieutenants, Zernicki and Kalten. Their work lay in the
military line. They visited fortifications in all parts of France; they
carried cameras with them, and in spite of the regulations forbidding
such things, they made photographs of the defenses and even of the
cannon in the forts. Disguised as peddlers they made their way into
the various garrisons and studied the methods of the drill, discovered
the number of men attached to each of the regiments, and altogether
obtained a mass of information that could not possibly have been
gleaned from blue books or official publications.

In the same manner men were sent to the different navy yards. They
explored the warships and cruisers and obtained data which was promptly
forwarded to the Foreign Office in Berlin. Napoleon III reigned over
France at this time, and while he must have known the danger that
threatened his country by reason of German aggression, he apparently
made no effort to avert it. Spies ran about almost under his nose and
he could not see them. Some years before this, when it was reported
that the people of Paris were discontented, he said:

“Well, gild the dome of Les Invalides—that will give them something to
look at.”

And, indeed, he gave the people a great deal to distract them from the
fear of both poverty and war. He was largely responsible for making
Paris the most beautiful city in the world. He laid out the magnificent
boulevards, built the great sewers and in other ways made the city the
joy and pride of the inhabitants.

There had long been ill feeling smoldering between France and Germany
and the two countries were on the verge of war in 1866. But this
significant fact was lost on Napoleon III, and the German spies, when
they came into France, found a fertile soil to cultivate.

Steiber did not stop at learning the secrets of the army and navy.
His spies even went to Versailles and were to be found in public and
semi-public institutions everywhere. They consisted of both men and
women. If one went into a restaurant the waiter who attended to his
wants was likely to be a German spy. If a Frenchwoman—possibly the wife
of an army or naval officer—went to her dressmaker’s she was fitted
by a female who probably was on the payroll of Doctor Steiber. At one
time, it is hinted, there were five thousand Prussian spies working on
French territory. Never was a country so overrun by the secret agents
of a foreign power.

Finally, in the latter part of 1869, Steiber completed his work and
started back to Berlin. And all this time the complacent French Emperor
and the credulous French people, were in ignorance of how they had
been betrayed by the thousands of foreign visitors. Steiber, Zernicki
and Kalten carried several large trunks with them—trunks that were
zealously guarded by day and by night. These trunks contained plans of
all sorts and reports that had been returned by the myriads of spies
under the Chief of the Prussian Secret Service. Suppose these trunks
had been captured and confiscated by the French police? Suppose Steiber
and his emissaries had been arrested while they were still on French
territory? Is it too much to say that it would have changed the course
of history?

Steiber on his return to Berlin went direct to the home of the
Chancellor. He found him, as before, resting after one of those meals
for which he was famous. It seemed very familiar, the broad shoulders,
thick neck, grisly mustache, bushy eyebrows and grim, determined look.
He greeted his agent with a playful manner and bade him tell all he
knew. That consumed some time, for it must be remembered that Steiber
and his corps of assistants had spent more than two years in France. It
is true that much of the information had been sent as fast as it was
collected, but Bismarck wanted direct, first-hand news from his trusted
servant.

And while he talked the Chancellor smoked one cigar after another and
occasionally tossed bits of meat to the dogs that were constantly by
his side. After the interview Steiber received another medal to add to
the collection he had already acquired. And then Berlin, so to speak,
having set the stage, calmly awaited the course of events.

The climax came quicker than was anticipated. Napoleon demanded that
the King of Prussia should bind himself by an autograph letter never to
support Prince Leopold as a candidate for the Spanish crown. Bismarck,
confident in his power, and fortified by the knowledge that he had of
the French unpreparedness, calmly refused to lay the request before the
monarch.

This was an intolerable slight from one who was regarded as a
subordinate. A few days after this the French Ambassador chanced to
meet the King in a public walk at Ems, and there and then asked him
to give the desired promise. King William refused, with indignation,
to transact business under such circumstances and later notified the
Ambassador that he would not be given an audience at the royal palace.

Napoleon regarded this as the insult direct, and as a consequence of
the incident war was declared between the two countries. The people, of
course, were unfamiliar with real conditions. They did not know that
their country had been infested with foreign spies and that they were
utterly unprepared for war. They were angered at the apparent slight
that had been put upon the French nation and they were filled with a
burning patriotism. In no time the streets of Paris were filled with
but one cry:

“On to Berlin!”

Napoleon, heading a hastily mobilized army, marched north and camped
at Metz, whence he proposed crossing the Rhine into Germany. But the
Germans, instead of waiting for this, invaded France, hurrying directly
toward Paris. The scorn and indignation of the people was intense.
Marshal McMahon fought bravely, but was driven back, and Marshal
Bazaine, after a struggle, was driven within the fortifications at
Metz. Everything had come about as the Germans anticipated. A large
part of the French army was shut up in a trap, while the remainder
struggled for existence.

On the eve of the first of September, 1870, the King of Prussia arrived
at Versailles and took up his lodgings in the palace belonging to
the Duc de Persigny. And with him was Doctor Steiber, gloating and
continually washing his hands in invisible water. Was not all of this
his work? Had he not spied out the land? Had he not invaded France
before the army arrived? In a word, was not this conquest of the army
but a confirmation of his victory of espionage? He was more boastful
than ever and his big ears and big nose were everywhere in evidence.

While the King of Prussia ruled like a conqueror, Steiber played the
tyrant in his own way. He had large powers and he did not hesitate
to use them. One incident will show the character of the man. A
wealthy and popular young Frenchman, Monsieur de Raynal, had returned
to Versailles from his honeymoon, arriving just in time to meet the
German invaders. He kept a diary of the happenings of the invasion.
It was not much—merely a colorful account, day by day, of the doings
of the invaders. Perhaps he did not draw a flattering picture of the
Prussians. How could he? The confiscation of the offending document and
maybe the temporary imprisonment of the writer would have been ample
punishment, if indeed, any were necessary. But the beggar on horseback
did not think so.

He decreed that the gallant Frenchman should be executed. Friends of
the gentleman interceded and asked clemency on the ground that he
was but newly married and on his honeymoon. Steiber spread out his
big hands, shrugged his ugly shoulders and said, “Ah, but that only
makes my task the more painful.” Even the German soldiers entered
their protest. But in spite of it Monsieur de Raynal was executed. And
Steiber rubbed his hands, washing them, as ever, in invisible water.
But all the water in creation would not wash the blood of innocent
victims from those dirty hands!

While this was going on in Versailles the brave McMahon was pressing
forward to the relief of Bazaine. Presently he reached Sedan, where
a great battle was fought, resulting in the decisive defeat of the
French. On the evening of the following day Napoleon—Napoleon the
Little—as he was derisively called by Victor Hugo—sent a letter to the
King of Prussia in which he said:

“Not being able to die at the head of my troops, I can only resign my
sword into the hands of Your Majesty.”

Following this, Napoleon, with McMahon and 80,000 prisoners of war,
surrendered to the enemy. Three days later the Emperor was deposed
and France made a Republic. So rapidly did one event follow another.
Bazaine held out until October when he, with 6,000 officers and 170,000
men, laid down their arms. Bazaine was afterwards tried and sentenced
to degradation and death for having failed in his duty to France. The
sentence was commuted to twenty years’ imprisonment, from which he
effected his escape.

Then came the Third Republic, the siege of Paris and the treaty
of peace in February, 1871; France agreed to give up all of
German-speaking Lorraine and the whole of Alsace and to pay
5,000,000,000 francs to Germany. The story of how the inhabitants of
Alsace were compelled to choose between becoming German citizens or
leaving the province is a sad one. The melancholy procession, when
fifty thousand of them left their homes and their all and marched into
France on the 30th of September, 1872, will never be forgotten.

The great statue in the Place de la Concorde in Paris, with one of its
marble figures draped in mourning on national holidays, has been a
constant reminder to posterity.

When the victorious Germans returned to Berlin Doctor Steiber was
with them—proud and boastful as ever. The order of the Red Eagle was
added to his numerous decorations, and it was reputed that he became a
millionaire in addition.

The Franco-Prussian War—or at least the result of that war—has ever
been a mystery to patriotic Frenchmen. But the solution of it may
be found in that secret invasion of spies led by Steiber and his
unscrupulous lieutenants.




X

THE ADVENTURE OF PRIVATE MORGAN IN THE CAMP OF CORNWALLIS


This is the story of how a private soldier in the New Jersey
Brigade displayed remarkable shrewdness and unusual courage, and
participated in the glory of one of the most successful campaigns of
the Revolutionary War by acting as the agent of General Lafayette
in entering the British lines, and obtaining valuable information
concerning the movements of Cornwallis.

It is quite possible that other private soldiers of the Continental
army may have performed exploits just as thrilling in their nature, but
Charles Morgan had the good fortune to be the man of the hour, and the
fact that he secured precisely the information that was desired at one
of the critical stages of the Revolution stamps him as a man of more
than ordinary intelligence and resourcefulness. Nothing succeeds like
success, and Morgan succeeded far beyond his most sanguine expectations.

General Lafayette had reached a point in his campaign where he desired
to obtain accurate information regarding the resources and intentions
of the enemy. He had been worrying Cornwallis for several weeks and in
the summer of 1781 the British commander reached Virginia after vainly
pursuing the French general and destroying millions of dollars’ worth
of property. Eventually he reached Yorktown, on a narrow peninsula at
the mouth of the York River. He had no desire to go to this place, but
did so because there was nothing else to do under the circumstances.
During his chase of Lafayette he boastingly said: “The boy cannot
escape me,” but to his amazement the youngster with a larger army had
turned around and begun to chase him. It was then that Cornwallis had
retreated to Yorktown in order to get help by sea from New York. There
he began the work of fortifying himself, little dreaming that he was
placing himself in a trap from which it would be almost impossible to
escape. While he was waiting for the soldiers to arrive from New York
a French fleet of warships under Count de Grasse was coming to block
him. This was the great opportunity of the Continental army to strike
a blow that might be heard around the world. Washington’s plan, and
it was concurred in by Lafayette, was to march rapidly south from the
Hudson to Yorktown, and, with the help of the French fleet on one side
and Lafayette and his army on the other, to capture Cornwallis with his
whole force. Needless to say, a movement of this character required an
immense sum of money for provisions, pay and powder. In this crisis
Robert Morris, patriot and Philadelphia financier, came to the rescue
and furnished nearly $1,500,000 for the work of putting the patriot
army in the proper condition.

Lafayette disposed his forces with great military ability, but there
were some points in the proposed plan of campaign which were not
quite clear to his mind. He was anxious to procure exact information
of the strength of the forces under Cornwallis, and if possible to
learn the exact nature of that general’s plan of campaign. He looked
about him for some courageous and intelligent man who could obtain the
information he desired. His choice fell upon Charles Morgan, a member
of the New Jersey Brigade, who had attracted his attention by bravery
in battle. He sent for Morgan and told him that he considered him a
proper agent for the accomplishment of his purpose and proposed that he
should enter the British camp in the character of a deserter, but in
reality a spy.

The soldier was delighted at the thought of being selected for such a
hazardous enterprise. Lafayette at that time was in all the glory of
his young manhood. To Morgan he was the very embodiment of romance.
He had looked upon him for months with wonder and delight. He was to
him the bright particular hero of the Revolution. That a man should
give up family, friends and fortune, and all of the prospects of a
great career, should leave his own country to go to a foreign shore
for the purpose of casting his lot with the struggling colonists, made
him sublimely heroic. The courtly airs of the young nobleman also
captivated the imagination of the New Jersey soldier. Morgan, before
entering the army, had been a farmer. He was sturdy and wholesome,
yet without the benefits of an education, and the French general
dazzled him with his simplicity of manner no less than by his natural
assumption of authority. He could scarcely believe his ears when he was
told that he was to act as the confidential agent of the General in
such an important enterprise.

[Illustration: GENERAL LAFAYETTE]

“This mission,” said Lafayette, “is a dangerous one. It may cost you
your life. Under the circumstances I am not willing to order you to
do what I desire. If you go to the camp of Cornwallis it must be
a voluntary act, and with the full understanding of its possible
consequences.”

“I am perfectly willing,” was the prompt reply, “and am glad to serve
you and my country.”

The Marquis beamed upon him with satisfaction in his countenance. He
spoke to him in a fatherly manner and added:

“Now, if there is any assistance you require from me, either with money
or men, do not hesitate to ask for it.”

Morgan shook his head.

“None at all. I am glad to take the risk, but I would not like to do
this work unless my motives are perfectly understood. I only ask one
thing and that is that if I should be detected and executed you will
cause a notice to be inserted in the New Jersey papers saying that I
was acting under the orders of my commanding officer.”

The required condition was readily accepted by the General, who then
proceeded to explain just what he wished to ascertain.

That night Morgan entered the British lines in the guise of a deserter,
and was warmly welcomed by the English soldiers. The officer who
first met him looked at Morgan with some curiosity, and said:

“Why did you leave the rebels? Were you afraid that they were about to
be defeated?”

Morgan protested warmly that he had no such thought in his mind.

“I have been with the American army from the beginning of the war,” he
said, “and I went into the contest with all my heart and soul. While I
served with General Washington I was perfectly satisfied and I would
have gone until the end, but when they put me under the charge of a
Frenchman I felt that it was time to call a halt. I was unwilling to
fight under a foreigner. I did not like it, I chafed under it, and
finally I made up my mind to desert, and here I am.”

With this story, which was given with an air of the greatest
plausibility, the British were satisfied. They received the supposed
deserter without suspicion and assigned him to duty as a soldier in one
of the English regiments. But before going on actual duty the young man
was taken to Cornwallis and his story repeated. The British general
was attired in all the glory of his high office and the members of his
staff presented a glittering array of gold lace. Morgan could not help
but contrast their prosperous appearance with the shabby and threadbare
condition of the American army. Cornwallis was an imposing looking man
who evidently was filled with the importance of his rank. He spoke
harshly enough to his officers, but assumed a kindly manner with the
deserter from the American ranks.

“How many men has Lafayette under his command?” he asked.

Morgan gave a quick reply, giving the number at much less than the
actual force under the French general.

“How long will it take the Marquis to cross the James River?” asked
Cornwallis.

“Three hours, my lord,” was the answer.

“Three hours,” exclaimed Cornwallis. “Don’t you think it is more likely
to take three days?”

“Not at all, my lord,” was the response. “The Marquis has a certain
number of boats, and each boat will carry a certain number of men, and
if your Lordship will take the trouble of calculating you can find that
he can cross the stream in about three hours.”

Cornwallis turned to his officers and began speaking in an undertone to
them. There was much discussion and a great deal of shaking of heads,
and finally the Earl said in the hearing of Morgan:

“The scheme will not do. We will have to change some of the lines.”

After that Morgan was assigned to his position with one of the English
regiments. He was a hale fellow well met, and it did not take him long
to win their confidence. The circumstances under which he had come to
the British army gave him considerable latitude and he was able to go
and come pretty much as he pleased. He talked freely with the officers
and they, in turn, regarding him as a zealous convert to their cause,
did not hesitate to furnish him with the kind of information which he
most desired. Once or twice after that he was called before Cornwallis
and cross-questioned concerning the plans of the American army. He
stood this ordeal with amazing self-possession, and by his native
shrewdness managed to obtain much more information than he gave, the
difference being that his news was the product of his imagination,
while the information he obtained was accurate and clearly outlined the
movement of the forces under Cornwallis.

Morgan became the special friend of four of the men in his regiment.
After some weeks they began to tell him of their troubles. They looked
upon him as a superior and indicated by their manner a desire to follow
his advice. Each soldier was allowed a certain amount of grog each
day, and he further increased their regard for him by dividing his
liquor with them. Presently they began to complain of the privations
to which they had been subjected in the British camp. He listened with
ready sympathy and when he felt that the time was ripe assured them
privately that the American army was at the present time enjoying a
plentiful supply of provisions. He also assured them that the victory
of the American cause was as certain as that the sun would rise in the
morning. Finally, he proposed that they should all desert and go over
to the American army. The Englishmen were familiar with the passwords
and numbered the sentries among their personal friends. This helped to
make Morgan’s return to his own army comparatively easy.

Their plans were carefully made and shortly before midnight the five
men, headed by Morgan, left the British camp. They were halted by a
sentinel, who told them that they would not be permitted to leave the
British lines without a passport.

“We are only on a lark,” Morgan assured him, “and if you will let us go
by we will promise to return before daylight.”

“But if I do, it will get me into trouble,” insisted the man.

“Not at all,” was the ready retort. “You let us go and we will see that
no harm comes to you.”

As a further proof of friendship the American produced the canteen
which he had brought with him and gave the sentinel a liberal draught
of the rum. They remained talking with him for a few minutes and then
treated him to a second drink. After that he was in the humor to pass
the entire regiment without either explanations or passports.

The experience which they had with this first man was repeated with two
other sentinels, and eventually they found themselves outside of the
British lines and headed toward the American camp.

It was an unpleasant journey. They had to make their way through swampy
ground and several times found themselves up to their ankles in mud
and water. The British deserters were very much depressed and at one
stage of the trip would have gladly returned to their own camp, but
Morgan had gone too far to permit anything of that kind. He continued
to furnish them with liquor and in this way kept their courage buoyed
up to the sticking point. Finally, just before daylight, they found
themselves within sight of the American lines. The sun was shining
when Morgan reached the American camp with the four British deserters
trailing at his heels. He was received with great delight by his fellow
patriots and almost immediately escorted to the headquarters of General
Lafayette. The Marquis hastened to meet him and eagerly clapped him on
the back.

“My friend,” he said, “I am delighted to see you again—to see you in
the flesh.”

“I have carried out your instructions,” said Morgan, modestly.

“So I presume. But who is it you have with you?”

“These are four British soldiers who have decided to give themselves to
the cause of liberty.”

The General directed that the recruits be fed and clothed and enlisted
in the regiment to which Morgan was attached. After that he made Morgan
sit down and tell the story of his stay in the camp of Cornwallis. This
he was able to do with intelligence and in great detail. Lafayette thus
obtained the information which he desired. He praised his messenger
highly and told him that he would commend him to the good offices of
General Washington. In the meantime he proposed to promote him to the
rank of corporal, with the promise of still further promotion in the
near future. But the volunteer spy shook his head.

“I thank you for your goodness. I appreciate it greatly, but I do not
desire to go above the rank of an ordinary private. I have ability for
a common soldier, but should I be promoted, my ability may not be equal
to the occasion, and I would thus lose my character.”

General Lafayette laughed heartily at this unusual display of modesty,
but assured Morgan that his services would not be forgotten and that at
the proper time he would be rewarded for his sacrifice and his heroism.

Lafayette was now in a position to act with intelligence. The
information that had been brought to him by his spy fortunately did
not make it necessary for him to change his plan of campaign. He was
in communication with other Continental officers and kept constantly
informed of the progress of the campaign. He discovered many other
things; that Clinton, at the head of the British forces in New York,
was under the impression that Washington was getting ready to attack
him. Washington encouraged him to think so. In order that the British
general should not be disillusioned, the American continued to make
every possible preparation for moving against New York. So cleverly was
this ruse carried on that the members of Washington’s own army supposed
that he was really getting ready to attack Clinton. When at length
everything was just as he wished it, Washington suddenly broke camp and
conducted his entire force with all possible speed across the country
to the head of Chesapeake Bay and thus by vessels to Yorktown. It was
truly a critical time in the Revolutionary War. While Washington was
continuing his southern movement Lafayette and his army closed in on
the other side. The British realized that they were gradually becoming
the victims of a vast enveloping movement. Cornwallis put his spy glass
to his eye and peered over the walls of his fortified town. On one side
he beheld the French fleet, on the other side Washington’s troops,
and on still another, Lafayette’s army. The Americans, 16,000 strong,
were gradually but surely coming closer and closer. Cornwallis held out
with great bravery for three weeks, but the constant rain of shells and
hot shot made his position almost impossible. Finally, seeing that it
was useless to struggle against fate, he surrendered. His army marched
out on the 19th of October, 1781, to the tune of “The World’s Upside
Down,” and it was—at least to the British. They were dazed and could
not understand how such a powerful army and such a great empire should
fall victims to what seemed to be a handful of untrained farmers. But
in spite of their feeling it was over, and they were the vanquished.

The fall of Yorktown practically ended the war of the Revolution.
Washington had conquered. Lafayette’s confidence in the struggling
colonists was fully vindicated and his great respect for George
Washington increased. As has been said, it was the victory of a great
and good man in a great and good cause.

The news of the surrender was sent post-haste to London. The excited
messenger who announced the sad tidings to Lord North, the Prime
Minister of the British Government, afterwards said that that
functionary threw up his arms as though he had received a shot and
cried dramatically:

“It is all over!”

And so it was; and in the victory at Yorktown none of the Continental
troops fought more bravely or showed to greater advantage than those
who served under the leadership of Lafayette. Among the privates in
the New Jersey Brigade none fought with greater courage than Charles
Morgan, who had served as the personal spy of the great Frenchman in
the camp of Cornwallis. But in his case virtue and courage had to be
their own reward. Many of the soldiers who deserved great honor were
compelled to go unrewarded, and Charles Morgan was apparently one of
these, for after his exploit, and the ending of the war, his name does
not appear in any of the records of that great event. Like many other
deserving men, he was lost in the mists of obscurity.




XI

THE MYSTERIOUS AND ROMANTIC CASE OF GENERAL NAPPER TANDY


During the Napoleonic wars scores of military spies were sent from
England and France, and most of them performed their work so well that
posterity has not even been given the benefit of their names. Perhaps
the most industrious of these was a man who was simply known as “O.” He
was constantly in communication with the English Government and he kept
Pitt, the English Prime Minister, informed of the movements of certain
Irishmen who had left their own country to enlist under the banner of
Napoleon.

One of the most conspicuous of these was General Napper Tandy, who
urged upon the Man of Destiny the advisability of attacking England
by making a descent upon the coast of Ireland. For more than a
half-century the greatest mystery hovered about the name and the
identity of General Napper Tandy. But it was finally cleared up through
the persistence and the painstaking efforts of William J. Fitzpatrick,
the Irish historian, but only after he had secured the permission of
the English Government to make an examination of the secret archives of
Dublin Castle.

As a result of that, we now know that Tandy was an adventurous soul
who was willing to fight at the drop of a hat. He is described in
Government reports as an “arch rebel,” and it is certain that he took
part in various Irish uprisings against the English Government. He went
over to France about 1796 and identified himself with Napoleon. He was
a brave man, with much knowledge of military strategy and undoubtedly
made an impression upon one who was regarded as the greatest military
strategist of his day.

That Napoleon thought well of the proposed invasion of Ireland is
proven by his negotiations with Thomas Addis Emmet. The correspondence
of the great Corsican makes that fact clear. But Emmet accused him of
coldness and indecision on the Irish program, because, instead of going
to Ireland in 1798, he changed his plans and went to Egypt.

However, there was never any doubt about the plans of General Tandy,
and the manner in which he carried them out is part of the secret
history of the times. A meeting to arrange the details was held in
Paris, and was attended by Messrs. Blackwell, Morres, Tandy and
Corbett. Unfortunately for them, there was another person present, and
that was the English spy who became known later from the fact that he
signed all of his communications to the English Government with the
letter “O.”

Mr. Fitzpatrick, after the most exhaustive researches, is convinced
that this spy was a man named Orr, who had been on Pitt’s payroll for a
long time. He had been a thorn in the side of Napoleon for years, and
even before the meeting which Tandy held in Paris had sent a note to
his chief in which he said:

“The grand object of the French is, as they term it themselves, London.
_Delanda Carthago_ is their particular end; once in England, they think
they would speedily indemnify themselves for all their expenses and
recruit their ruined finances.”

It is certain that “O” was not only present at the meeting to arrange
for the expedition into Ireland, but that he made suggestions regarding
the details of that historic trip. It is interesting to know that
before the ship set sail full particulars of it had been sent by “O”
to his English employers. He even goes so far as to make sport of the
finances of the French nation at that time.

“Three generals are to go out on the little expedition,” he writes,
“and all the money they can muster between them is thirty louis d’or.
One of them, to my certain knowledge, has but five guineas in all.”

Tandy sailed from Dunkirk in the French ship _Anacreon_, which was
well stocked with a store of ordnance, ammunition, saddles and
accouterments. He was accompanied by a large staff including Corbett
and Blackwell. One of his aides-de-camp was Orr, the spy, who kept at
his elbow constantly, and learned all of his most secret plans and
hopes. Before the gallant ship raised anchor there was a conference
in the cabin concerning the most desirable landing place. Maps of
Ireland were consulted, and it was finally decided that the safest,
if not the most secluded stretch of country, was along the coast
of Donegal. General Napper Tandy was in fine fettle. He wore a most
gorgeous uniform with gold lace and brass buttons, and altogether made
an impressive appearance. Like many brave men, he was a dandy in dress
and manner, and when not fighting, devoted much time to his toilet.
The journey to Ireland was comparatively uneventful, but all of those
aboard the _Anacreon_ were glad to see the shores of the Green Isle.

Tandy was very much concerned regarding another expedition which had
set sail for Ireland about a week before the departure of his own
party. This was in charge of General Humbert, and was expected to
clear the way for the Tandy invasion. As the ship approached the shore
General Tandy hoisted a green flag at the masthead of the _Anacreon_.
It had on it the words, “Erin go Bragh,” and was intended as a signal
to the Irishmen who were to join in an attack on the British. He
also had with him for distribution, printed copies of a proclamation
addressed to the people of Ireland. It was headed “Liberty or Death,”
and contained a drawing of the Irish harp and the cap of liberty, and
began with the words: “Horrid crimes have been perpetrated in your
country, your friends have fallen a sacrifice to their devotion to your
cause, and their shadows are around you and call for vengeance.” Little
did Tandy imagine that copies of these proclamations were already in
the hands of the British, and that the spy who had forwarded them was
then on the ship with him. If Orr felt any apprehension he did not show
it in his manner, yet he must have known that if discovered he would
have been hanged to the mast arm of the vessel.

Tandy landed in company with General Ray, a French soldier who had seen
service with Napoleon. In a short time they were surrounded by a large
number of people who looked upon the invaders with amazement and alarm.
To them General Ray made a grandiloquent speech, in the course of which
he said:

“The soldiers of the Great Nation have landed on your coast well
supplied with arms and ammunition of all kinds, and with artillery
worked by those who have spread terror amongst the ranks of the best
troops in Europe, headed by French officers; they come to break your
fetters and restore you to the blessings of liberty. General Napper
Tandy is at their head; he has sworn to lead them on to victory or die.
Brave Irishmen! The friends of liberty have left their native soil to
assist you in reconquering your rights; they will brave the dangers,
and glory at the sublime idea of cementing your happiness with their
blood.”

General Tandy made his headquarters with Mr. Foster, who lived near the
coast of Donegal, and after partaking of refreshments he said to that
gentleman:

“What news have you got to give me regarding the expedition that landed
last week?”

“Not very good—for you at least,” said Foster, who was an ardent
Royalist. “Part of the French troops landed at Killala, and after
winning the battle of Castlebar have been finally compelled to
capitulate to Lord Cornwallis.”

“I cannot believe it,” exclaimed Tandy.

“It is true,” was the grim reply, “whether you believe it or not.”

In order to assure himself of the truthfulness of the intelligence,
General Tandy took forcible possession of the Rutland postoffice,
which was kept by Mr. Foster’s sister. He opened the newspapers, and
to his dismay found that all he had been told was perfectly correct.
He realized that the usefulness of his own expedition was destroyed.
Indeed, he learned further that a large body of British troops was
already on its way to Rutland to capture the latest invaders. Under the
circumstances the only thing left for him to do was to retire with as
little loss as possible.

The thoughtfulness of this soldier of fortune was illustrated by the
fact that he wrote an official letter, signed and sealed, exonerating
Foster from blame for not having dispatched his mail bags. He testified
that, being in temporary want of accommodation, he was obliged to put
Citizen Foster under requisition, and to place sentinels around the
island.

It is also a curious fact that he and his officers paid for everything
they took, including two pigs and a cow. General Ray, when leaving,
removed a gold ring from his finger and presented it to Mrs. Foster as
a token of fraternity. Finally, this arch rebel, after paying all of
his obligations, discharged a cannon as a farewell note to the people
of Donegal.

The _Anacreon_ had scarcely started on her way when Foster dispatched
two messengers to the proper authorities in the hope that part of the
British fleet might intercept the invaders. This was not so easy as it
looked, because Tandy had already told Foster that they had met several
English cruisers on their way to Ireland and had outsailed them all.
The _Anacreon_ proved to be equally successful on its return voyage,
capturing two English ships near the Orkneys after a stiff engagement,
and finally landing Tandy and his associates in Norway. They landed
at Bergen, and after suffering many trials and tribulations, sought
to reach France by land. The cold became so intense that people were
found frozen to death at the gate of Hamburg. Weary and footsore, Tandy
arrived there at twilight on November 22, 1798.

There he was met by a man named Turner who was really a spy associated
with Orr, but seeming to recognize in him a fellow Irishman, Tandy at
once gave him his confidence and eagerly accepted an invitation from
him to take supper. It has been said, but with how much truth cannot be
vouched for, that Turner was one of those who was compelled to fly from
his native land on account of the “Wearing of the Green.” At all events
there was a verse in the popular ballad which ran thus:

     “I met with Napper Tandy and he took me by the hand,
      And he said, ‘How’s poor old Ireland, and how does she stand,
     ‘’Tis a most distressful country for it’s plainly to be seen,
      They are hanging men and women for the “Wearing of the Green.”’”

Little did Tandy suspect that when he accepted this invitation to
supper he was walking into a trap that had been set for him. Tandy
and his fellow officers were lodged at an inn in Hamburg called the
American Arms, and after finishing their meal they retired to their
respective rooms. Tandy occupied himself in writing letters. He had
many reports to make and explanations concerning the failure of his
expedition. He stayed up nearly all night, and about five o’clock in
the morning was startled by a loud tapping at his bedroom door. He
opened it and an officer walked in followed by Sir James Crawford,
British Minister at Hamburg. The officer turned to the Irishman and
said:

“I would like to have a look at your passport.”

Tandy, although taken by surprise, was perfectly composed.

“If you will wait a moment,” he said, “I will get it for you.”

Turning around and going over to his trunk he lifted the lid very
carefully and took out a pistol which he pointed at the soldier,
exclaiming as he did so:

“This is my passport!”

The officer, who had the courage of his convictions, made a rush at
him and succeeded in deflecting the aim of the pistol. The next moment
the guards rushed in and secured Tandy. Before daylight he and his
associates were handcuffed and confined in the local prison by order of
Sir James Crawford.

A few hours after the arrest of the culprits Monsieur Maragan, the
French resident, wrote to the Senate at Hamburg claiming Tandy and his
colleagues as French citizens and threatening to leave the place unless
they were released. The British minister opposed this demand very
forcibly, and, needless to say, carried his point. The French chargé
d’affaires noticed that Tandy was in very poor health and it is said
that he offered a large sum to the officer of the guard to permit the
Irishman’s escape. But the influence of the British minister was strong
enough to overcome all obstacles from the French side of the house.
The action of the Senate at Hamburg in giving Tandy and his colleagues
over to the British created quite a sensation, and was the cause of a
prolonged controversy.

That Tandy suffered dreadfully from his confinement is proven by many
letters and papers that have since come to light. His sufferings in
prison he said were so severe that life was a burden, and more than
once he prayed to be led out on the ramparts and shot. John Philpot
Curran, writing of his sufferings, says:

“He was confined in a dungeon little larger than a grave. He was loaded
with irons; he was chained by an iron that communicated from his arm to
his leg and that was so short as to grind into his flesh. Food was cut
into shapeless lumps and flung to him by his keepers as he lay on the
ground, as if he had been a beast; he had no bed to lie on, not even
straw to coil himself up on, if he could have slept.”

Corbett, who was one of the prisoners, gives details of the detention
which are hardly less painful.

“What happened to me,” he writes, “would have naturally discouraged and
prevented me from making any new attempts; nevertheless, I managed to
correspond with my two companions in misfortune; and we all three stood
so well with our guards, the greater number of whom we had gained,
that we resolved to arm ourselves and place ourselves at their head to
deliver Tandy, who was in another prison, and afterwards to repair to
the house of the French ambassador. Our measures were so well taken
that we hoped this time at least to recover our liberty in spite of
the impediments which fortune might place in our way. But the same
traitor who had formerly deranged my plan discovered all to the English
minister Crawford, who immediately gave orders that our guard should be
changed and even that those of the different posts of Hamburg should be
doubled, which continued even to our departure. Such was the result of
the last struggle we made to obtain our liberty at Hamburg.”

Finally at midnight on September 29, 1799, after ten months’ detention,
Tandy and his companions were taken from prison and put on an English
frigate. As they were leaving, Tandy said to the officer in charge:

“What right did you have to arrest us? You are surely not ignorant of
the fact that we were French officers.”

The man in charge shrugged his shoulders.

“I merely fulfilled the orders of the minister from England.”

By this time France was venting its wrath unreservedly. It denounced
the conduct of Hamburg to all states, allied and neutral. It compelled
all French consular officers to quit the offending territory and
demanded that every agent of Hamburg residing in France should leave in
twenty-four hours. The Senate of Hamburg now expressed regret at the
occurrence and wrote in this vein to the French authorities.

“Your letter, gentlemen,” replied Napoleon, “does not justify you. You
have violated the laws of hospitality, a thing which never happened
among the most savage hordes of the desert.”

A deputation from the Senate of Hamburg arrived at the Tuileries
to make a public apology to Napoleon. Once again he expressed his
indignation, and when the envoys pleaded national weakness, he
exclaimed:

“Well, and had you not the resources of weak states; was it not in your
power to let them escape?”

As a result of the incident Napoleon laid a fine of 4,500,000 francs on
Hamburg. The payment of this large sum appeased the wrath of the Man of
Destiny and also, it is slyly hinted by his secretary, helped to pay
Josephine’s debts.

In the meanwhile Tandy and his companions had arrived in England.
A military escort accompanied them to Rochester and thence over
Blackfriars Bridge up Ludgate Hill to Newgate. One of the English
newspapers of that time thus describes the event:

“Had Bonaparte and his staff been sent here by Sir Sydney Smith, they
could not have excited more curiosity than Tandy and his companions.
A vast concourse of people gathered at the landing place and followed
the prisoners and their escort to the garrison gates where a new guard
was assembled; and so from stage to stage to the end of the journey
everybody, old and young, male and female, was anxious to get a peep
at this wonderful man now become, from the hope and perverseness of
Ministers, a new bone of contention among the Powers of Europe.

[Illustration: GENERAL NAPPER TANDY]

“Napper Tandy is a large, big-boned, muscular man, much broken and
emaciated. His hair is quite white from age, cut close behind into his
neck, and he appears much enervated. This is indeed very natural if
it be considered that he is nearly seventy years of age and has just
suffered a long and rigorous confinement, his mind a constant prey of
the most painful suspense. He wore a large friar’s hat, a long silk
black greatcoat and military boots, which had a very ‘_outre_’ effect.

“Of Blackwell and Morres, the latter seemed to be five and thirty.
They are two tall, handsome looking men. They wore military dress and
had a very soldier like appearance. The first named is a man of very
enterprising genius, about the middle size and apparently not more than
four or five and twenty, and has the look of a foreigner.”

Eventually Tandy and his companions were removed to Ireland and were
placed at the bar of the King’s Bench, when the Attorney General prayed
that sentence of death should be passed upon them. The case was argued
for several days and finally Lord Kilwarden ruled that Tandy should be
discharged. But he was scarcely given his liberty when he was again
arrested in the district where, two years before, he had made a hostile
descent from France. He lay in the jail there for seven months, during
which time great efforts were made to insure the conviction of what
was regarded as a very dangerous character.

Tandy, finding the evidence against him overwhelming, admitted the
truth of the indictment and was sentenced to die on the 4th of the
following May. Meanwhile Napoleon, on his return from Egypt, claimed
Tandy as a French general and held an English prisoner of equal rank
a hostage for his safety. At this stage of the historic affair it was
not quite so clear that the English had a legal claim to the life of a
man who wore the uniform of a French general and who had been arrested
under such peculiar circumstances. A pardon was eventually made out for
him on condition of banishment to Botany Bay. He indignantly refused
it, but was finally induced to accept it on the ground that all that
was required was merely the name of transportation, and that if he
pleased, it might appear to the world as if he had made his escape at
sea.

Napper Tandy arrived at Bordeaux on the 14th of March, 1802, where he
was received with military honors. Bordeaux was illuminated and the old
rebel was promoted to the rank of a general of division. In the midst
of his vindication, as he termed it, he read with real horror a speech
of Pelham’s in Parliament saying that he owed his life to the useful
information and discoveries he had given to the British Government.
Instantly he addressed a letter to Pelham branding the statement as
audacious and false. Mr. Elliott repeated in Parliament the taunt cast
by Pelham, and spoke of Tandy’s ignorance and insignificant birth.
Tandy immediately challenged him to a duel, saying: “A French officer
must not be insulted with impunity, and you, as well as the country
which gave me birth and that which has adopted me, shall find that I
will preserve the honor of my station.”

When eight weeks had elapsed and Elliott had failed to reply, Tandy at
once proclaimed him “A calumniator, liar and poltroon.”

The most curious part of the whole business is that General Tandy never
knew that he had been betrayed by a spy who was serving under him as an
aide-de-camp. His private character was as clean as a hound’s tooth, a
fact that led one of his friends to say that “it furnished no ground to
doubt the integrity of his public one.”

But his experiences in and out of prison undermined his health, and
after a lingering illness, he died at Bordeaux in 1803. By one of the
curious decrees of destiny George Orr, the spy, lived and prospered
long after Tandy’s death, and, if rumor be correct, managed to
accumulate not only English but French gold!




XII

HOW MONSIEUR DE MEINAU HELPED TO MAKE JEROME BONAPARTE KING OF
WESTPHALIA


Among all of the world’s famous impostors it is doubtful if any could
hold a candle to Monsieur de Meinau. Monsieur did not always have such
a dignified name. Originally, it will be recalled, he was an Alsatian
smuggler and had the plain every-day appellation of Schulmeister. But
as Napoleon’s chief spy his rise to fame and fortune was both sure and
sudden. He was lavishly rewarded by the Man of Destiny. Indeed, his
appointment as Chief of Police of Vienna was a fortune in itself and a
fair return for the services he had rendered, and the dangers he had
braved as the secret agent of Napoleon.

But Napoleon was not yet satisfied. He wished to be the King of Kings
and to reconstruct Germany, Italy and the Netherlands. His ambition was
to rule over an empire that should be encircled and guarded by a belt
of dependent thrones. In pursuance of this policy he seized Naples and
made his brother Joseph its king. After that he converted the Republic
of the Netherlands into a monarchy, and placed his brother Louis at its
head with the title of the King of Holland.

In the meantime he needed more information concerning the power and
the plans of those who were opposed to his designs. At this stage of
events he once more sent for his trusted spy, Schulmeister. He had made
him Monsieur de Meinau, with both the title and the estates that went
with it. But the new Monsieur knew his imperial patron well enough
to understand that he could not rest on his laurels. With Napoleon
incessant activity was the price of favor.

As the result of the interview with the Emperor Monsieur left Vienna
with letters of introduction to the Austrian officers at Oedenburg.
This was in west Hungary, about thirty-seven miles from the Austrian
capitol. Here he learned that the Archduke Charles and Ferdinand had
combined forces the day before and were preparing for a united attack
on the French troops. This information was exceedingly important and he
never rested until he had forwarded it to Napoleon.

After that he felt entitled to a little relaxation and he joined the
Austrian officers in the gayeties of camp life. He had been hospitably
received on his arrival and now was royally entertained by his new
found friends. His scarred forehead and his severe military manner
impressed them. Add to this the fact that he was supposed to have
undergone great privations and dangers as an officer of the Austrian
Secret Service and it will not be difficult to understand why the
soldiers insisted upon placing a halo of romance around his head. A
dinner was given in his honor and on this occasion the rascal actually
entertained his hosts with stories of some of his thrilling adventures
in the service of the Fatherland. His methods were simple enough. He
related real exploits, merely picturing himself as an Austrian secret
agent instead of a spy of Napoleon. His narratives were received with
applause and manifestations of delight.

The Austrians had been at Oedenburg for some time and the pleasures
of camp life were beginning to affect the discipline of the men.
Schulmeister, or rather Monsieur de Meinau, was ordinarily a person
of abstemious habits, but he could be a jolly good fellow when the
occasion demanded it, and this, you may be sure, was one of the
occasions. The flowing bowl was passed around so often that it was
in grave danger of flowing over. The more wine the officers drank
the greater became their affection for the spy. They literally threw
themselves around his neck, which was quite a generous thing to do when
we consider that under the military customs of the time they would have
been justified in placing a rope around that same neck. But there was
one man at the banqueting board who was a death’s head at the feast.
Lieutenant Bernstein looked and felt unhappy. He did not share the
confidence of his comrades in Monsieur de Meinau. In fact, he frankly
regarded him as a fraud. So he sat there eating little and drinking
less and wondering how he could bring the spy to grief.

His opportunity came sooner than he expected. Monsieur de Meinau,
having reduced his hosts to a state of semi-intoxication, hastened out
to send further information to Napoleon. With his usual cleverness he
had established a chain of communication between Oedenburg and Vienna.
He had his own sub-spies within and without the lines of the enemy, and
thus had a method of forwarding his dispatches which would have been
envied by modern news associations in times of war. But on this one
occasion he reckoned without his host—or at least this particular host.
Bernstein was at his very heels, and when he saw him pass the slips of
paper into the hands of a confederate, felt that it was time for some
one to interfere. Consequently when Monsieur de Meinau returned to the
banqueting board Bernstein pointed an accusing finger in his direction
and exclaimed:

“I denounce that man as a spy!”

There was a loud shout of laughter at this and the man nearest to him
punched the accuser in the ribs.

“Why, old man, there’s nothing startling in that. We know that he is a
spy.”

Monsieur de Meinau folded his arms and looked the lieutenant in the eye.

“The comrade is trying to have a jest at my expense. Gentlemen, you
all know that I am a spy. I have told you myself. Perhaps it was an
indiscretion, but—”

“No! No!” cried Bernstein, excitedly. “Not that kind of a spy. I say
that he is a spy against Austria. He has been in communication with the
French troops. I caught him in the act of sending messages through the
lines.”

Silence fell upon the group of officers surrounding the two men. The
force of the accusation was startling—so startling that it sobered
them at once. A bucket of water thrown into each of their faces would
not have been half so shocking. All of them turned to Monsieur de
Meinau. His face was pale, but he did not lose his composure. He was
ready for whatever might happen. The chief officer cried sternly:

“What have you to say to this?”

Monsieur de Meinau’s arms were still folded in the way in which he had
often seen Napoleon fold his arms.

“Gentlemen,” he said with dignity, “I have been grossly insulted, and
under the circumstances I can only do one thing—I demand an instant
investigation of the accusation against me. I insist upon a trial—a
court martial, if you will.”

The audacity of this request had the expected result. It disarmed
suspicion at the outset. And his insistence upon a trial only served
to strengthen him in the minds of the officers. He was given a trial,
but it was largely a perfunctory affair. The lieutenant who made
the accusation was, of course, unable to prove his charge. The only
witnesses against Schulmeister had fled, and he was triumphantly
acquitted. He displayed numerous letters, some real and others forged,
to prove that he was a patriot working in the Austrian Secret Service.
General Wilhing, who presided over the trial, was profuse in his
apologies and insisted upon giving him a letter to the Archduke Charles
who was then at Koermoend.

Monsieur de Meinau proceeded gayly on his way to the headquarters
of the Archduke, arriving with his letters and his never-failing
audacity. His Austrian uniform, of course, was an immense asset, which
he did not fail to utilize to the fullest extent. He was not only in
the confidence of the Austrians, but also in the position of being a
“vindicated” man. Thereafter no one could have the temerity to point
the finger of suspicion in his direction. Any charge they might make
would have the appearance of being a stale and exploded slander. The
most important thing for him now was not to be caught in the commission
of any overt act.

Most military spies come to grief by having dispatches and documents on
their person. Monsieur de Meinau knew this, and he made it his business
to get rid of incriminating documents at the earliest possible moment.
But yet there were times when papers and documents were his chief stock
in trade. He was cordially received at Koermoend and was taken to the
Archduke Charles by a member of that General’s staff. The nobleman
greeted the newcomer kindly and asked him for information regarding the
enemy. Monsieur de Meinau having just come from Vienna via Oedenburg
was able to give the Archduke some very interesting news. The fact that
the greater part of it was the product of his vivid imagination did not
make it any the less thrilling. As a consequence of this the Archduke
regarded him with unusual favor.

This fact was not lost on the lesser lights of the camp at Koermoend.
The chief-of-staff of the Archduke conceived that one who was so highly
regarded by his superior was entitled to special attention at his
hand. So he invited him to be his guest during his brief stay at the
headquarters of the Archduke. Schulmeister—to give him his old name for
the moment—accepted cheerfully, but reminded his host that he was a
very busy man and that he might be compelled at any moment to leave him
abruptly and without notice. This was the solemn truth, but, of course,
the humor of it was lost on the chief-of-staff.

Now the General had his headquarters in a roomy frame building not
far from that of the Archduke. His office was in a large apartment
on the first floor. Here he kept all of his papers and military
correspondence. Monsieur de Meinau—to get back to his formal
designation—made note of all this and was quick to see where the
soldier placed the keys of the place. For some days now he followed a
policy of watchful waiting. He was a persistent man, but also a patient
one. He felt sure that his opportunity would come—and it did.

One morning the Archduke decided to make an inspection of his troops.
This was an all-day job and he was naturally accompanied by his
chief-of-staff. When they were out of sight and hearing the spy began
his operations. He had access to the house, but the desk containing the
coveted papers was locked. By rare good—or bad—fortune, the General had
left his bunch of keys on a hook behind the door. Monsieur de Meinau
possessed himself of them and opened the desk of the absent soldier. To
his delight he found a mass of most important correspondence.

He tiptoed over to the door and locked it securely. After that he
pulled down the blinds and started in to read the papers. It consumed
several hours and at the end of that time he had discovered many things
which he felt sure were important to Napoleon. The question now was
whether to steal the papers or copy them. He finally decided on the
latter course. There were two reasons for this. The first was that he
could accomplish his purpose without exciting any suspicion and the
second that the chief-of-staff, for whom he had come to hold a certain
regard, would be held blameless.

He went at his work with a will. He used a cipher of his own which
was a sort of shorthand, and long before the sun went down he had
filled his memorandum books with most valuable information. Just as he
finished there came a loud rapping at the door. He was startled, but
not seriously disturbed. He concealed his notebook, locked the desk,
placed the keys where he had found them, and then hastily undressed. A
couch was in the corner of the room, and he threw himself on it. In the
meantime the knocking had become more pronounced. He arose and opened
the door, presenting a sleepy and dishevelled appearance to the man
at the door. It proved to be, as he had expected, the chief-of-staff,
returned from his tour of inspection. Monsieur de Meinau was all
apologies.

“I am so sorry to have kept you waiting,” he murmured, “but I was tired
and I am a heavy sleeper.”

The General was graciousness itself.

“No excuses are necessary,” he insisted. “I regret having disturbed
you. Please lie down again and take the rest I know you must need so
badly.”

After that speech it might be supposed that Monsieur de Meinau would
relent. But not so. He had other uses for his victim. He had supper
with him and late that night asked for a safe conduct to Vienna.

“I have to go after some information and it is too late to go to the
Archduke. I am sure he would give it to me but I dislike disturbing
him. Perhaps it is too much to ask from you?”

The chief-of-staff gave a gracious wave of the arm which might be taken
to mean that everything he had was at the disposal of the spy. He said:

“It gives me great pleasure to serve you in this matter because in
doing so I know that I am serving my country.”

If Monsieur de Meinau had been capable of blushing he would have done
so at that moment. But he merely sat there stolidly waiting while the
General wrote the desired pass. When it was handed to him he put it in
his wallet, bade his host an affectionate farewell and started off with
the stolen correspondence.

He reached Vienna in safety and immediately reported to Napoleon,
giving the Little Corporal not only the copies of the letters and
papers, but also a great amount of verbal information. Napoleon already
had his plans made for the campaign which was to end by placing his
brother Jerome on the throne of Westphalia. The data given him by
Monsieur de Meinau enabled him to dispose his forces still more
advantageously. Also it placed the enemy at a tremendous disadvantage.

At this time there had been formed a new combination against France,
consisting of England, Russia, Sweden, Saxony and Prussia. The contest
began in 1806 with two thrilling battles, Jena and Auerstadt. They were
fought on the same day. It was a crushing defeat for the Prussians,
and Napoleon, already having possession of Vienna, now marched in
triumph into Berlin. Well might he gloat over his triumph, for he had
accomplished in a few hours what Austria, France and Russia had been
unable to do in the Seven Years’ War of the preceding century. And
within a stone’s throw of the Emperor and sharing with him the glories
of this historic occasion was his faithful spy.

But the opposition, while dismayed, was not yet entirely vanquished.
The Prussians gathered their scattered forces together and joining with
the Russians made a final stand at Eylau. The battle there was fierce,
but not decisive. A short time after this the French won the battle of
Friedland, and then a treaty of peace was signed.

Napoleon gained precisely what he wanted. By the peace treaty Prussia
gave up a large part of her territory. From a portion of it, lying west
of the Elbe, he created the Kingdom of Westphalia. This was bestowed
upon his brother Jerome, thus adding another kingdom to the group of
states which he was accumulating and which—he thought in his colossal
vanity—was to make him King of Kings. Monsieur de Meinau was present
when Jerome was crowned, as was befitting for one who had risked his
life in the cause of the king-maker.

In 1809 Monsieur de Meinau was given command of the Military Police of
the French Army. From that date, although his field of Operations was
increased, his personal exploits became less numerous. He did undertake
one or two private missions for Napoleon, but for the most part his
hours were fully occupied in directing the activities of others. That
he was a busy man may be appreciated from the ceaseless labors of
Napoleon. That remarkable man never rested and, needless to say, did
not permit any one about him to rest. There came the seizure of the
thrones of Portugal and Spain, the Peninsular War, the quarrel with the
Pope, the battle of Wagram and then the divorce from Josephine and the
marriage to the Princess Marie Louise. In all of these stirring events
the former Alsatian smuggler played his part.

Napoleon, while a hard taskmaster, was a liberal paymaster. Time and
again his spy was given large sums of money, and what was quite as
good, the opportunities of making money. But there was one thing he
craved, and that was the cross of the Legion of Honor. He had been
a soldier as well as a spy, and felt that this entitled him to the
decoration. Familiar as he had been with the Man of Destiny, the spy
did not have the courage to personally ask him for this favor. He
confided his wish to General Savery, his original patron, who undertook
to present the case to the Emperor. The great Napoleon had ideas of
his own on this point. He fully appreciated the value of the services
rendered by Schulmeister but when the decoration was demanded he gave
an aggressive shake of the head.

“Money as much as you like,” he cried, “but the cross—never!”

And the money poured into the outstretched hands of Monsieur de
Meinau, but the decoration of the Legion of Honor remained ever beyond
his reach. Presently the fortunes of Napoleon began to wane, and,
appropriately enough the fortunes of his chief spy also waned. He
became a comparatively poor man and went to spend the declining years
of his life in the town of his birth. There Napoleon III called on him
and talked of the great days that had gone before.

Some time in the forties a Parisian visiting the Alsatian village met
a little old man, dressed in black, and walking about with the aid of
a cane. In spite of his great age he was nattily attired and the red
rose in his buttonhole betokened the spirit of youth that dwelt within
him. He was amiable and very, very gentle. This man was Louis Joseph
Schulmeister, afterwards Monsieur de Meinau, Napoleon’s chief spy, and
the hero of a hundred thrilling escapes.

The good, it is said, die young; this amazing man lived to be
eighty-two, and died in bed!




XIII

THE STRANGE MYSTERY SURROUNDING THE BETRAYAL OF CAPTAIN NATHAN HALE


Most Americans are fairly familiar with the story of the heroic
sacrifice of Captain Nathan Hale, but none have yet ventured to remove
the veil of mystery that hides the identity of the betrayer of the
young patriot.

Who delivered Nathan Hale into the hands of his executioners? That is a
question which has never been answered. Was it one of his own cousins
who happened to be a Tory and a British sympathizer? That suspicion
has been expressed and although it has been pushed aside by Benson J.
Lossing the historian, he admits that he has not been able to obtain
any data for or against this theory.

It is a notorious fact that the Tories were very numerous in and about
New York, and there seems to be reason for believing that some of
Hale’s own family were in sympathy with their sycophantic sentiments.
Could feelings of envy have entered into one of the saddest betrayals
of American history? It is to be hoped not for the sake of our common
humanity, and yet the popularity of Hale as he reached man’s estate
was likely to arouse the mean jealousy of those of a lower order of
mentality.

Nathan Hale was a magnificent specimen of manhood. His physical and
mental qualities were alike distinguished. He was graduated from Yale
college with high honors and while there made a record as an athlete.
He was almost six feet in height, perfectly proportioned, and, in
the words of Dr. Munson, was “the most manly man I have ever met.”
His chest was broad, his muscles firm; his face wore a most benign
expression; his complexion was rosy; his eyes, light blue and beaming
with intelligence; his hair soft and light brown and his speech low,
sweet and musical. Is it any wonder that the girls of New Haven loved
him and wept when they heard his fate?

Nathan Hale was engaged in teaching school at New London when the
rumbles of the Revolution first began to disturb the placid life of
that part of the country. On the day that American blood was first shed
at Lexington a twilight town meeting was called and Nathan Hale was one
of the speakers. He called upon the people to act at once and to act in
a manner that could not be misunderstood.

“Let us march immediately,” he cried with all of the passionate ardor
of youth, “and let us never lay down our arms until we have obtained
our independence.”

As a proof of both his consistency and his patriotism, Hale immediately
enrolled himself as a volunteer. The following morning he bade
good-by to his pupils and departed for Cambridge. Before long he had
been formally enlisted as a lieutenant of a company in a regiment
commanded by Colonel Charles Webb, and late in September of that year
marched with his regiment to Cambridge and participated in the siege
of Boston. Within three months he had been commissioned as a captain
because of vigilance and bravery. The British were driven from Boston
in the spring of the following year, and soon after that the Americans
proceeded to New York. His earnestness in the cause was proven when he
surrendered his own pay to his men in the endeavor to have them prolong
their term of service, which had already expired.

Even at this early stage of his military career he covered himself with
glory by performing what proved to be one of the most daring feats of
the Revolution. A British sloop laden with provisions was anchored in
the East River under the protection of the guns of a man-of-war called
the _Asia_. Hale went to General Heath and obtained permission to
attempt the capture of the supply vessel. With a few dozen picked men
as resolute as himself, he embarked in a small boat at midnight and
reached the side of the sloop unobserved by the sentinel. The young
New Englander followed by his men sprang aboard the vessel, secured
the sentinel, confined the crew below the hatches, raised the boat’s
anchor and took her into the wharf just at the dawn of day. It was
a dashing adventure and it was successful. He was the hero of the
hour, especially among his fellow Americans, when the supplies were
distributed among them. For many months after this he continued the
routine work of a captain in the Revolutionary Army, and it was not
until the 7th of September that he was called upon to take part in
the thrilling exploit which was to end in such a disastrous and tragic
manner. Washington had called a council of war to decide whether he
should defend or abandon New York. He had already asked Congress this
important question and he was answered by a resolution that in case
he should find it necessary to quit New York he should have special
care taken that no damage be done to the city. As a result of this he
resolved to remain and defend the city.

General Washington had at this time made his headquarters at the house
of Robert Murray. The position of his army was exceedingly perilous,
ships of war having already passed up the East River. Scouts reported
great activity among the British troops, but they were unable, after
great efforts, to gain any intelligent idea of the intentions of the
enemy. Yet Washington knew that it was most essential that he should
have this information. He wrote to General Heath, then staying at Kings
Bridge.

“As everything in a manner depends upon intelligence of the enemy’s
motions, I do most earnestly entreat you and General Clinton to exert
yourselves to accomplish this most desirable thing. Leave no stone
unturned nor do not stick at expense to bring this to pass, as I was
never more uneasy than on account of my want of knowledge on this
score. Keep a constant lookout with good glasses on some commanding
heights that look well on to the other shore.”

What Washington desired to know more than anything else was whether
the British would make a direct attack upon the city, and if they
did whether they intended to land upon the island above the city or
Morrisania, beyond the Harlem River. The general in his perplexity
called another council of war at Murray’s. At this conference it was
resolved to send some courageous and competent person in disguise into
the British camps on Long Island. The person needed was one skilled
in military and scientific knowledge and a good draftsman—in short
a man on whose judgment and fidelity they could absolutely depend.
In this emergency Washington sent for Lieutenant Colonel Noulton and
told him just what he wanted. In response Noulton summoned a number
of officers to a conference at his quarters and in the name of the
commander-in-chief called for volunteers. They were taken by surprise.
There was a general reluctance to engage in the work of a spy. For
a time it looked as if it would be impossible to obtain a man for
the service, but at the last moment a young soldier who had been ill
entered the room and learning the nature of the request called out:

“I will undertake the work.”

It was Captain Nathan Hale. Everybody was amazed, not the least among
them being Lieutenant Colonel Noulton. Some of the others, who knew
and loved Hale, privately endeavored to persuade him to reconsider his
decision. They pointed out his hopes for the future and explained the
ignominy and death to which he might be exposed. One of his dearest
friends, William Hull, who was afterwards a general in the War of 1812,
and who was a member of his company and had been his classmate at
college, was especially fervid in trying to turn him from the perilous
task, but Hale had made up his mind and would not change it. He said
with great warmth:

“Gentlemen, I am satisfied that I owe to my country the accomplishment
of an object so important and so much desired by the commander of her
armies, and I know of no mode of obtaining the information except
by assuming a disguise and passing into the enemy’s camp. I am
fully sensible of the consequences of discovery and capture in such
circumstances, but for a year I have been attached to the army and
have not rendered any material service, while receiving a compensation
for which I made no return. Yet I am not influenced by any expectation
of promotion or pecuniary reward. I wish to be useful; and every kind
of service necessary for the public good becomes honorable by being
necessary. If the exigencies of my country demand a peculiar service
its claims to the performance of that service are imperious.”

These words, thrilling with their patriotism, silenced the objections
of his fellow soldiers. That very afternoon in company with Noulton he
appeared before Washington and received instructions concerning his
mission. He was provided with the necessary authority and also given a
general order to the owners of all American vessels to convey him to
any point on Long Island which he might designate.

He left the camp on Harlem Heights that night accompanied by Sergeant
Stephen Hempstead. With him also was his servant, Ansel Wright. It was
not until they had reached Norwalk, fifty miles from New York, that
they found a safe place to cross the Sound. Here Hale exchanged his
regimentals for citizen’s dress of brown cloth and a broad brimmed
round hat. He directed his two companions to remain there until his
return and also deposited with Hempstead his uniform and his military
commission. Hale crossed the Sound to Huntingdon Bay where he landed
disguised in the character of schoolmaster and Royalist who was
disgusted with the Rebel forces. He entered the British camps in this
disguise and was received with much enthusiasm by the Redcoats, who
accepted him as an ally. It is known that he visited all the British
camps on Long Island and made observations openly; that he passed
over from Brooklyn to New York City and that he gathered considerable
information concerning the condition of the British army at that place.
So far he had been entirely successful in his mission.

On his return he safely reached the point on the Long Island shore
where he had first landed, and he prepared to recross the Sound at
Norwalk the first thing in the following morning. He wore shoes with
loose inner soles and between the soles he had concealed the drawings
he made of the fortifications and also other memoranda written in Latin
on thin paper. Perfectly satisfied that he was safe from harm and
filled with the thought that his mission had ended successfully, he
calmly awaited the coming of daylight. His attention was attracted by
the proximity of an inn known as “The Cedars.” This place was managed
by a widow who was a staunch Loyalist. It was well known as the resort
of the Tories in that part of the country. Hale was familiar with these
facts, but was not disturbed at the thought of any personal danger.

The light in the window of “The Cedars” attracted him. It was necessary
that he should have refreshments and lodgings. He felt perfectly
safe now, considering that he was far away from the danger zone, and
besides felt that his simple attire would protect him from prying
eyes. Accordingly he strolled into the tavern and secured a room for
the night. After that he went to the main room and ordered supper. The
place was fairly crowded and the entrance of Hale apparently attracted
no attention.

He took his ease, supping leisurely and listening with interest to the
gossip of the loungers about the room. “The Cedars” was notoriously a
resort for Tories and the young American was forced to listen to some
conversation which he surely did not relish. But he had a sense of
humor as well as a philosophy of his own and the blatant talk of the
so-called Royalists did not disturb the serenity of his disposition.
Indeed, there is reason to believe that the romantic side of the young
man was attracted by the novelty of the situation. “The Cedars” was a
quaint old inn. The customary shingle, offering refreshments for “man
and beast” swung outside in the wind; mine host with a long white apron
served beer in great stone mugs, and the patrons of the place sprawled
about the tables smoking long stemmed pipes. They talked of war and
they talked of spies, little thinking that an American officer who was
just finishing an important mission was listening to all they had to
say.

In the midst of the hub-bub a stranger entered the room. He caught one
glance of Nathan Hale and then turned his face with the suddenness of
one who has made a startling discovery. The next moment Hale had looked
up, but too late to get a good view of the man’s face. He caught the
merest glance of the guilty countenance, and from that moment his mind
was haunted with a resemblance which it was impossible to fix with
any certainty. The newcomer was in civilian’s dress. He wore his hair
long and was square-shouldered. He spoke to no one and disappeared as
silently as he had entered.

There can be no doubt that he is the man who betrayed Hale to the
British. But there has always been real doubt concerning his identity.
It is hinted that Hale himself said that the fellow resembled a distant
cousin. But there is nothing on record to prove this disagreeable
suspicion. Indeed, from that moment, there seems to have been an
attempt to conceal all of the facts concerning Hale’s dramatic arrest
and tragic death. Can this have been part of the plan to protect the
informer? Over one hundred and forty years have passed since then and
history still asks the name of the man who entered “The Cedars” on that
fateful night in September, 1775.

Nathan Hale spent the night at this tavern, and at daylight the next
morning he went out to search for the boat that was to convey him to
the other side of the Sound. To his immense satisfaction he saw a
craft moving towards the shore with several men in it. He had not the
least doubt but that they were his friends and he hastened to the beach
in order to meet it. As the boat touched the shore a half dozen British
marines jumped out and surrounded him. He turned as if to run when a
harsh voice exclaimed:

“Surrender instantly, or you die!”

Too late he realized that he had walked into a trap. He saw six men
standing there erect with muskets levelled at his heart. It was folly
to struggle. He was seized, taken into the barge and conveyed to the
British guardship _Halifax_. His captors stripped and searched him
and found the evidence of his mission concealed between the soles of
his shoes. The unfortunate American was taken in one of the boats of
the _Halifax_ to General Howe’s headquarters, which were then in the
mansion of James Beekman at Mount Pleasant. This place contained among
other things a great greenhouse filled with shrubbery and plants. In
this greenhouse Hale was confined under a strong guard on the night
of September 21. The following morning he was taken before Howe, who,
without the formality of a trial, condemned him to be hung. He was
delivered into the custody of William Cunningham with orders that he
should be executed before sunrise the following day.

History informs us that when Hale was taken before Howe he frankly
acknowledged the purpose of his mission.

“I was present at the interview,” wrote a British officer, “and I
observed that the frankness, the manly bearing and the evident
disinterested patriotism of the young prisoner touched a tender cord
in General Howe’s nature; but the stern rules of war concerning such
offenses would not allow him to exercise even pity.”

It was on a Sunday morning that Nathan Hale was marched to the place of
execution, which was in the vicinity of what is now East Broadway and
Market Street. He was escorted by a file of soldiers and was permitted
to sit in a tent while waiting for the necessary preparations for his
death. The young patriot asked for a chaplain but his request was
brutally denied. He asked for a Bible, but this also was refused. It
was only at the solicitation of a young officer in whose tent Hale sat
that he was allowed to write brief letters to his mother, sisters and
the young girl to whom he was betrothed. She was Alice Adams, a native
of Canterbury, Connecticut, and distinguished both for her intelligence
and personal beauty. Who could imagine the feelings that filled the
young patriot as he penned his final words to the girl who was pledged
to be his wife.

But imagine the scene a moment later when these tender epistles were
handed to Cunningham. That officer read them with growing anger. He
became furious as he realized the noble spirit which breathed in every
word. He resolved that they should not be given to the world, and
with an oath tore them into bits before the face of his victim. It
was twilight on that beautiful September morning when Hale was led to
his execution. The gallows was the limb of an apple tree in Colonel
Rutger’s orchard. The young martyr was asked if he had anything to say.
He turned to his executioner and in a calm clear voice said:

“I only regret that I have but one life to lose for my country.”

[Illustration: Nathan Hale]

His body was buried near the spot where he died and a British officer
was sent to acquaint Washington with the fate of his young messenger. A
rude stone placed by the side of the grave of his father in the burial
ground of the Congregational Church in his native town for many years
revealed to passersby the fact that it was “In Commemoration of Nathan
Hale, Esquire, a Captain in the Army of the United States, who was
Born June Sixth, 1755, and Received the First Honors of Yale College,
September 17, 1773, and Resigned His Life a Sacrifice to His Country’s
Liberty at New York, September 22, 1776, Age Twenty-two.”

Sixty years ago, long before there was a monument to the memory of
Hale, George Gibbs, librarian of the New York Historical Society, wrote
this epitaph, which is worthy of preservation:

                      STRANGER, BENEATH THIS STONE
                            LIES THE DUST OF
                                 A SPY,
                     WHO PERISHED UPON THE GIBBET;
                                  YET
                   THE STORIED MARBLES OF THE GREAT,
                         THE SHRINES OF HEROES,
                    ENTOMBED ONE NOT MORE WORTHY OF
                                 HONOR
                           THAN HIM WHO HERE
                         SLEEPS HIS LAST SLEEP.
                                NATIONS
                   BOW WITH REVERENCE BEFORE THE DUST
                            OF HIM WHO DIES
                           A GLORIOUS DEATH,
                      URGED ON BY THE SOUND OF THE
                                TRUMPET
                           AND THE SHOUTS OF
                           ADMIRING THOUSANDS
                    BUT WHAT REVERENCE, WHAT HONOR,
                           IS NOT DUE TO ONE,
                    WHO FOR HIS COUNTRY ENCOUNTERED
                        EVEN AN INFAMOUS DEATH,
                        SOOTHED BY NO SYMPATHY,
                         ANIMATED BY NO PRAISE!

The simple narrative of Nathan Hale’s life and death effectively
disposes of the tradition that he undertook his perilous mission
reluctantly or that he had any scruples about essaying the rôle of a
spy. He regarded that task as part of the day’s work—an unpleasant part
to be sure, but one of the things that had to be cheerfully undertaken
in the line of duty.

But there is one phase of the tragic business that is shrouded in
mystery and it is the story of his betrayal. Who was the strange man
in “The Cedars”? Was he a cousin? Was he a Tory? Do the descendants of
that man still live in New York City and what must their feelings be
when they read the inscription upon the monument to the young patriot
and martyr?

Until these questions have been answered and until this mystery has
been made clear the story of Nathan Hale will be incomplete.




XIV

MAJOR LE CARON AND THE FENIAN INVASION OF CANADA


If there is one name in Ireland that is more cordially detested than
another it is that of Thomas Beach, the spy, who is better known by
his adopted name of Major Henri Le Caron. The story of how he came to
assume that cognomen, and the manner in which he served the government
of Great Britain as against his supposed co-patriots furnishes one of
the most interesting chapters in the Secret Service of England, if not
of the world.

Beach defends his work on the ground that when he was first brought
into contact with Fenianism he had no ulterior motive in mind and that
no material consideration prompted him to work against the men who
hoped to bring about the freedom of Ireland by the spectacular invasion
of Canada. He says that he was forced by a variety of circumstances to
play a part he had never sought, but he insists that he did nothing to
be ashamed of and has never felt any regret for the manner in which he
served England. He says that there is no truth in the popular belief
which credited him with receiving fabulous payments and frequent
rewards. He admits that there was ever-present danger and constantly
recurring difficulties, but very scant recompense from the Government
for which he risked so much.

Beach was born in England, but came to the United States just about
the time of the beginning of the Civil War and enlisted in the Union
Army—in the 8th Pennsylvanian Reserves. But in enlisting he took on
himself a new name and a new nationality. One reason he gives for this
was his desire to avoid giving his parents anxiety. Also he thought it
would be “a good joke.” Be that as it may, he was put down on the books
of his company as Henri Le Caron and his home as France. He served
through the greater part of the war, and after it was over became
connected with the Grand Army of the Republic, holding among other
positions those of Vice Commander and Post Surgeon, with the rank of
major.

[Illustration: MAJOR LE CARON (THOMAS BEACH)]

So from that time until the end of the chapter he was known as Major Le
Caron, and he says that this afforded him an effective disguise through
which he was enabled to keep the English authorities informed of the
Irish movements on this side of the Atlantic.

It was through an Irishman named O’Neill that Le Caron became connected
with the Fenian movement. He wrote home at intervals and he says that
the information which was thus informally given to his family was
by them taken to the Home Secretary in London, and in the course of
time Le Caron became a regularly paid spy in the Secret Service. The
consequences of this was that the proposed invasion of Canada was well
known to the English and Canadian officials long before it occurred.
The first invasion, with which Le Caron does not seem to have been
personally connected occurred on the morning of June 1, 1866. For six
months before that time active preparations were in progress. During
the spring of the year many companies of soldiers, armed and uniformed,
were being drilled in a number of cities in the United States.
Thousands of stands of arms and millions of rounds of ammunition had
been purchased and located at different points along the Canadian
border.

The relations between the United States and England were not very
cordial at that time because of the attitude of England during the
Civil War, and as a consequence the proposed invasion, if it was not
encouraged, was not greatly discouraged in this country. The attempt,
however, proved a failure. The Fenians were defeated and driven out
of Canada. Sixty of them were killed and more than two hundred taken
prisoners. It was the natural result that is to be looked for when a
volunteer force goes against a well trained army. Under the command of
General John O’Neill 800 Irish patriots were towed across the Niagara
River to a point on the Canadian side called Waterloo. At four o’clock
in the morning the Irish flag was planted on British soil by Colonel
Owen Starr, and from thence the patriots marched to and captured Fort
Erie, containing a detachment of the Welland Battery.

The effect of the news of this first victory was electrical in the
United States. Thousands who had hesitated about joining the movement
were now willing and anxious to enlist. The Canadian Government, and
Le Caron in his official reports to London endeavored to belittle
this initial triumph, but they felt very much chagrined just the same.
However, the Irish victory was short-lived. As soon as the news of
the capture of Fort Erie spread to Toronto, the 22nd Battalion of
Volunteers of that city hastened to the rescue, and at Ridgeway a
bloody battle occurred between the opposing forces. The invaders were
driven back to Fort Erie and later were taken as prisoners by the
United States battleship _Michigan_.

The news of the temporary victory had a wonderful effect in the United
States. By the 7th of June not less than 30,000 men had assembled in
and around Buffalo, prepared to fight if it was deemed desirable. But
the defeat of the detachment that had actually entered Canada, and
the issuance of a neutrality proclamation by President Andrew Johnson
ended the war for the time being. The prisoners were released on their
own recognizance and sent home by the United States authorities. The
arms seized by the American Government were returned to the Fenian
organization, and if Dame Rumor is not a falsifier, were used for a
second invasion of Canada four years later.

In 1869 Le Caron was so intimate with his Fenian friends that he was
made an inspector general of the Irish Republican Army. After that he
was assistant adjutant general with the rank of colonel, and his new
position enabled him not only to become possessed of the originals of
many important documents and plans of proposed campaigns, but also
specimens of the Fenian army commissions which he promptly conveyed to
the officials of the Canadian Government. In this work he was assisted
by a number of officials from Canada. Speaking of this, he says:

“Successful as I was in avoiding detection through all this work, those
assisting me in my secret service capacity were not always destined
to share in my good luck. This has been particularly the case on
one occasion. I was at the time shipping arms at Malone, N. Y., and
attended on behalf of the Canadian Government by one of the staff men
placed at my disposal for the purpose of immediate communication and
the transit of any documents requiring secrecy and dispatch as well as
for personal protection should such prove necessary. This man, John C.
Rose, was one of the most faithful and trusted servants of the Canadian
administration, and for months he followed me along the whole border.

“Though stopping at the same hotels and in constant communication
with me, no suspicion was aroused until his identity was accidentally
disclosed by a visitor from the seat of government to one of the
Fenians located at Malone. Men were immediately set to watch him
without my knowledge, and the fact of his being found always in my wake
on my visits to and from several towns led to the belief that he was
spying upon my actions. A few nights after this poor Rose on his return
from sending a dispatch from the postoffice, was waylaid, robbed and
brutally beaten, and subsequently brought back to the hotel in as sorry
a plight as I ever saw.”

In the meantime, in the winter of 1869, the Fenian Senate announced the
completion of the arrangements for the invasion of Canada, and early
in February the following year circulars were sent out to the military
officers of the Fenian Brotherhood, instructing them to prepare for
the proposed campaign. Those Brothers whose business or family duties
prevented them from getting their commands in readiness for active and
immediate service were requested to forward their resignations at once
and at the same time send on the names of persons suitable to take
their places. They were told to ascertain and report how many of their
own men could furnish their own transportation, and in the meantime to
try and persuade all of them to save enough for that purpose.

On Saturday, April 22, 1870, General O’Neill and Le Caron left Buffalo
for St. Albans, the general being filled with enthusiasm over the
belief that the Canadians would be taken entirely by surprise, and Le
Caron laughing in his sleeve at the thought of how his companion would
be fooled. O’Neill’s plan was to get across the boundary line without
delay and then to entrench himself at a point where his soldiers would
form the nucleus around which a large army and unlimited support would
rally from the United States. Buffalo, Malone, and Franklin were the
three points from which attacks were to be made. O’Neill expected 1,000
men to meet him at Franklin, on the night of April 25, 1870. Only a
quarter of that number presented themselves, and by the following
morning not more than 500 had mustered. Every hour’s delay added to the
danger of failure and collapse. All this time Le Caron was busy sending
messages across the border carrying full details as to the time the
Fenians would leave Franklin, the exact points at which they would
cross the border, their numbers, and the places of their contemplated
operation.

On April 26 O’Neill left the Franklin Hotel to place himself at
the head of the Fenian Army. Hubbard’s Farm, the Fenian camp and
rendezvous, was about half a mile from Franklin, and here all of the
available soldiers had been mustered. Arranging them in line, O’Neill,
according to Le Caron’s narrative, addressed them as follows:

“Soldiers, this is the advance guard of the Irish-American army for
the liberation of Ireland from the yoke of the oppressor. For the sake
of your own country you enter that of the enemy. The eyes of your
countrymen are upon you. Forward, march!”

Following this harangue they started off on their expedition with
O’Neill at their head. Before leaving, O’Neill instructed Le Caron
to bring to his support on their arrival a party of 400 men who were
coming from St. Albans. The men marched with a certain amount of
military precision for all of them had received some degree of military
training. There is no doubt of the patriotic feelings that filled their
hearts. In spite of the lack of uniformity, and possibly because of
it, the scene was picturesque. Here and there a Fenian coat with its
green and gray faced with gold sparkled in contrast with the civilian
clothing and the more somber garb of the others.

Finally the volunteers reached a little wooden bridge and deployed as
skirmishers in close order, advancing with fixed bayonets and cheering
wildly. Not a soldier appeared to dispute their way, but the dark
Canadian trees hid from their view the ambushed Canadian volunteers,
who were only awaiting the signal to spring out upon the unsuspecting
invaders.

All this time Le Caron, who had spent years of intimate association
with many of the Irishmen and who was regarded as their friend and
confidant, stood upon the hilltop to watch the inevitable slaughter.
They advanced a few yards farther, and on their startled ears came
the whistling sound of many bullets from the rifles of the ambushed
Canadians as they poured a deadly volley straight into their ranks.

Little remains to be told. There was fierce fighting and terrible
bloodshed, but the invaders were overcome by superior numbers and well
disciplined troops. Finally they were forced to retreat up to the hill
where Le Caron stood, still under the fire of their adversaries and
leaving their dead to be subsequently buried by the Canadians.

Seeing that all was over, for the time at least, the spy had hurried
off to the point where the St. Albans contingent had arrived and were
forming. He actually took part in this ceremony, and while engaged in
superintending it he was afforded, as he says, practical evidence of
the termination of O’Neill’s part in the fight. While he was standing
in the middle of the road where the men were forming into line, he was
startled by the cry:

“Clear the road, clear the road!”

He was almost knocked down by a team of horses pulling a covered
carriage, and as the conveyance flashed by him he caught through the
carriage window a hurried glimpse of the dejected face of General
O’Neill, who was seated between two men. He said in speaking of this
that he might have given the command to shoot the horses as they turned
an adjacent corner, but it was no part of his purpose to restore
O’Neill to his command.

It became known later that O’Neill was in the custody of the United
States Marshal, General Foster, who, acting under instructions from
Washington, had arrived on the scene of the battle immediately after
Le Caron left and arrested O’Neill on the charge of breaking the
neutrality laws. O’Neill, who was in the company of his comrades,
refused to surrender and threatened force, but when General Foster
placed a revolver at his head he succumbed.

Late that afternoon when the news of O’Neill’s arrest became known, a
council of war was held, presided over by John Boyle O’Reilly. On the
following morning General Spear, the secretary of war of the Fenian
Brotherhood, arrived at St. Albans and tried to do something practical
in the way of continuing the invasion. He pleaded with Le Caron to
supply him with 400 or 500 stands of arms and ammunition within the
next twenty-four hours, but the spy felt that it would not do for him
to allow further operations, and so he said that it would be impossible
to grant the demands under the condition of affairs then prevailing.
Thousands of Canadian troops had arrived on the border and were making
the position of the Irish volunteers more precarious every moment.

Fortunately for Le Caron, the appearance of United States troops in the
vicinity put any further attempt at war operations out of the question,
for in order to avoid arrest for a breach of the neutrality laws the
Fenians were compelled to disappear. The spy left with them and hurried
to Malone and found a similar state of affairs prevailing there,
although the arrest of O’Neill and the anticipated appearance of United
States troops filled the invaders with dismay.

Le Caron was elated with his success and anxious to report himself
at the Canadian headquarters without delay. He knew, however, that
it would not be safe for him to go direct to Ottawa so he traveled
in a roundabout way. One night he stopped with the Commissioner of
the Quebec police, and the following morning took a train for Ottawa.
Before this journey was concluded he found that he had been altogether
too premature in his self congratulations, because that journey brought
him closer to discovery than he had ever been before.

The incident which threatened to deprive him of his usefulness as a
spy occurred at Cornwall where there was the usual half hour’s delay
for dinner. He was in the midst of his meal, enjoying it with great
zest in spite of the fact that his work as a spy had sent hundreds of
men to their death, when two men stopped and gazed at him with unusual
interest. One of them was tall and very military in his manner, and the
other had on clerical attire. As Le Caron ceased eating he heard the
clerical looking one say as he pointed his finger in his direction:

“That is the man!”

Advancing, the tall man, who subsequently turned out to be the Mayor of
Cornwall, said with a Scotch accent:

“You are my prisoner!”

These words were accompanied with a strong grasp of the hand on the
shoulder of the suspected one. He imagined there was some mistake, and
laughed as he turned around to resume his dinner, but the Scotchman
gave an added squeeze to his arm as he solemnly repeated the words:

“You are my prisoner, and you must go with me at once.”

It turned out later that the ministerial looking person was a wandering
preacher who happened to be in the vicinity of Malone when Le Caron
was loading arms there and he had been pointed out to him as the
leading Fenian agent. The preacher’s memory was a very good one, and he
immediately recognized the spy when he met him again.

It was a serious condition of affairs for Le Caron, but still he could
not entirely comprehend what it all meant, and he said:

“Will not you let me finish my dinner?”

“No,” was the sharp reply, “you have got to come at once.”

“For what reason am I arrested?” asked Le Caron.

“You are a Fenian,” was the indignant reply, and then for the first
time the spy noticed that the crowd in the room was beginning to show
signs of anger and indignation toward him.

He was hurried out by his captors and taken to a room adjoining the
ticket office, where a demand was made on him for his luggage and keys
with everything on his person. He had with him documents which would
reveal everything if they were made public. His position was dangerous,
as he puts it “distinctly dangerous.”

In this emergency he asked the Mayor for a few minutes’ private
conversation, and it was accorded him. They went inside the ticket
office and Le Caron told him the exact situation. It was true, he
admitted, that he had been working with the Fenians, but he was also a
Government agent. In fact he was a British spy who had been keeping the
Canadian officials informed of the details of the proposed invasion. He
said that he was then on his way to Ottawa to see Judge McMicken. He
said that to delay or expose him would mean serious difficulty to the
Government.

His manner must have impressed the Mayor, for he decided to send him
on to Ottawa in charge of an escort with instructions to find out from
Judge McMicken whether his story was to be believed. The details of Le
Caron’s arrest as a Fenian quickly spread amongst his fellow passengers
and the reception he received along the journey was not very agreeable,
so for safety’s sake the lieutenant transferred him to the care of a
sergeant and two other soldiers. The carriage in which they traveled
was the sole point of attraction in the train, and the Canadians,
crowding around this carriage, hissed and hooted him, while their
cries of “Hang him! Lynch him!” gave him a very uncomfortable idea of
what would happen if he were left alone amongst them.

On reaching Prescott junction Le Caron found the news of his capture
had preceded him and created such a sensation that a special
correspondent of the _Toronto Globe_ had traveled to meet him in order
to find out who and what he was and everything about him. The spy of
course refused to have anything to say. When the party arrived at
Ottawa a representative of Judge McMicken was waiting for him at the
station. He was conveyed to the police station without delay, and there
the judge heard the details of his capture and received possession of
his person and gave a formal receipt for his custody. After the guard
left the judge listened to the recital of the spy and arranged that his
identity should not become public. He also supplied him with needful
funds to leave Canada. This came in the form of a check and it was
necessary to have some one cash it. This was done at one of the clubs
in Ottawa and the amount of the check—$350.00—caused the club porter
to speak of it to some of his friends. This porter knew that Le Caron
was the Fenian prisoner and he let out the secret a little later. It
became public property and the Canadian press published the fact that
an important Fenian had been in Ottawa immediately after the raid and
received a large sum of money from a Government official with whom he
was in communication, adding that the Fenians must have been nicely
duped all through.

Le Caron was very much disturbed by this publication. It was bringing
danger very close to him, and yet strange as it may appear, suspicion
did not rest upon him in connection with the newspaper story. He drove
from Ottawa in the night and got safely home, not being troubled
afterwards by any of the events of that fateful invasion into Canada.

Le Caron studied medicine after that and subsequently became
connected with the Clan-na-Gael. He became one of the members of the
military board of organization and in that capacity continued to send
information to his friends at Scotland Yard. While he was in this
organization he became acquainted with many of its leading members who
believed that he was really a friend of Ireland and who never suspected
that he was connected with the British Government and was regularly
receiving compensation for the information which he sent from time to
time to the home office in London.

Le Caron continued to serve as an English spy for nearly twenty years
after the Fenian invasion of Canada. His part in that affair—or
at least the part he played in keeping the Canadian and English
governments informed of the movements of the Irish patriots—was never
suspected by the men with whom he was associated and with whom he
lived on such intimate terms. He was in constant communication with
Mr. Anderson, the head of Scotland Yard, and his letters to that
official, if gathered together, would make a volume in themselves.
On one occasion when he was leaving America for a trip abroad he was
entrusted with letters to Patrick Egan and other Irish leaders. He met
Egan in Paris, and spent weeks with him in visiting places of interest
in the French capital. They attended the theater together and dined at
various restaurants in company, and Le Caron proudly boasts that he
never had to spend a penny, because Egan insisted upon being the host
at their various entertainments.

But it was when the famous suit of Parnell against the _London Times_
was tried that the spy was at last revealed in his true light. He says
of that event:

“On Tuesday morning, the 5th of February, 1889, the curtain was rung
up, and throwing aside the mask forever, I stepped into the witness box
and came out in my true colors, as an Englishman, proud of his country,
and in no sense ashamed of his record in her services.”

His one complaint was that he had been treated badly in the matter
of his pay by the British Government. He said that “the miserable
pittance doled out for the purpose of fighting the Clan-na-Gael becomes
perfectly ludicrous” in the light of the service he was called on to
perform.

It all depends upon the way in which the business is regarded, and
there are still a great many persons that will resent the effort of
Thomas Beach, or Major Henri Le Caron, to place a halo about his
head.




XV

HOW EMMA EDMONDS PENETRATED THE CONFEDERATE LINES


This is a leaf from the life of an extraordinary woman who served as a
nurse and a spy in the Union army during the Civil War in the United
States, and who was a pronounced success in both capacities. Few women
that have passed through such thrilling adventures are so little known
to fame, yet if the patient seeker be willing to spare the time and
the labor he may find in the files of the War Department at Washington
reports in her handwriting which had a material influence upon more
than one battle during the four years of the war.

Emma Edmonds was an adopted American. She was born and educated in the
province of New Brunswick, but came to the United States at an early
age. She was passing through New York on her way to her future home
in New England when the newspapers appeared on the street with the
announcement of the fall of Fort Sumter, and President Lincoln’s call
for seventy-five thousand men. That happening changed the entire course
of her life. Ten days later she had been enrolled as a field nurse in
the Union army, and was in Washington waiting to be detailed for duty.

The first assignment came sooner than was expected. Almost before she
knew it she was in the thick of the work that followed the battle of
Manassas. She spent three hours with other nurses in caring for the
needs of the men—even while the battle was in progress. Presently the
enemy made a desperate charge on the Union troops, driving them back
and taking possession of the spring from which they obtained their
water. The chaplain’s horse was shot from under him and bled to death
in a little while. Not long afterwards Colonel Cameron, brother of the
Secretary of War, came dashing along the line shouting:

“Come on, boys, they’re in full retreat!”

The words had scarcely been uttered when he fell, pierced to the heart
by a bullet. It was mortal and all that the nurse could do was to fold
his arms, close his eyes and leave him in the cold embrace of death.
And all the while the battle raged about them. This was but one of a
score of incidents that prepared a frail woman for the breath-taking
career which she was to follow during the four years of the Civil
War—incidents which are more thrilling than those to be found in the
pages of the most exciting fiction.

All of this was preliminary to Emma Edmonds’ work as a spy. One morning
a detachment of the Thirty-seventh New York Regiment that had been sent
out on scouting duty returned with several prisoners and the statement
that one of the Federal spies had been captured and executed. There
was regret, not alone over the death of the man, but also because a
valuable soldier had been lost to the United States Secret Service.
Incidentally it brought the opportunity for which the fearless woman
had been waiting. She was told that she might have the opportunity of
becoming a spy if she fully realized the danger and the responsibility
that was attached to the post. She considered it carefully and said
that if appointed she would accept and do the best she knew how for the
Government.

Her name was sent to headquarters, and she was soon summoned to appear
there herself. She was questioned and cross-questioned at some length;
she was examined at length as to her knowledge of firearms, and finally
the oath of allegiance was administered and she became a regular
commissioned spy for the Federal army. It was at once decided that she
should adopt a disguise and attempt to penetrate the Confederate lines.

In the first place she purchased a suit of contraband clothing, real
plantation style such as the male negroes wore, and then went to a
barber and had her hair sheared close to her head. After that, by the
use of stains and dyes she colored her face, and then she was ready for
business. It might be well to state, at this stage of the narrative,
that Emma Edmonds while in the secret service penetrated the enemy’s
lines, in various disguises, no less than eleven times; always with
complete success and without detection.

She started on her first expedition toward the Confederate capitol
with the greatest confidence imaginable. With a few hard crackers in
her pocket and her revolver loaded and capped she began the journey on
foot, and without a blanket or any other kind of baggage that might
excite suspicion. At half-past nine o’clock at night she passed the
outer picket line of the Union army and at twelve o’clock was within
the Confederate lines without once being halted by a sentinel. Once she
passed within ten rods of a Confederate picket without being detected.

As soon as she had gone a safe distance from the picket lines she lay
down and rested until morning. The night was chilly and the ground
damp and she passed the weary hours in fear and trembling. The first
thing in the morning she met a party of negroes carrying hot coffee and
provisions to the Confederate pickets. This was most fortunate for she
made their acquaintance, and after securing a hot breakfast she marched
into Yorktown with them without eliciting the slightest suspicion. The
negroes went to work at once on fortifications that were being erected,
and the spy was left by herself. But an officer seeing her a few
minutes later turned to an overseer and said:

“Take that black rascal and set him to work, and if he don’t work well
tie him up and give him twenty lashes.”

So saying he rode away, and the disguised one was conducted to a
breastwork which was in course of erection and where there were about a
hundred negroes at work. She was soon furnished with a pick and shovel
and a wheelbarrow and put to work. It was hard—hard enough for the
strongest man, but with occasional assistance from some kind-hearted
darky she managed to do her part. All day long she worked in this
manner until her hands were blistered and her back nearly broken. When
night came she was released from her toil and was free to go where she
pleased. She made good use of her liberty. She wandered about the place
and made out a brief report of the mounted guns she found in her ramble
around the fort. There were fifteen three-inch rifle cannon, eighteen
four and a half inch rifle cannon, twenty-nine thirty-two pounders,
twenty-three eight-inch Columbiads, eleven nine-inch Dalgrens, thirteen
ten-inch Columbiads, fourteen ten-inch mortars and seven eight-inch
siege howitzers.

This capitulation must sound strange to those acquainted with
present-day methods of warfare, but it was all very important to the
spy, who made out her list with the greatest care. After that she made
a rough sketch of the outer works, and placing the precious papers
under the inner sole of her contraband shoe she returned to the negro
quarters. She did not want to stay with them, but she did wish to find
some one among them who would change places with her on the following
day. She was fortunate in discovering a lad of about her own size who
was engaged in carrying water to the troops. He said he would take
her place next day and he thought he could find a friend to do the
same thing the following day, for which evidence of brotherly kindness
the female spy offered him $5.00 in greenbacks, which, he said, was
more money than he had ever seen in all of his life before. By this
arrangement Miss Edmonds escaped the scrutiny of the overseer, who
might have detected her disguise.

The second day in the Confederate service was pleasanter than the
first. She had only to supply one brigade with water, which did
not require much energy, for the day was cool and the well not far
distant. As a result of this she had an opportunity of lounging among
the soldiers and of hearing important steps discussed. In this way she
learned the number of reënforcements which had arrived from different
places and also had the pleasure of seeing General Lee, who came there
to consult with other Confederates. It was whispered among the men
that he had been telegraphed to for the purpose of inspecting the
fortifications, as he was the best engineer in the Confederacy and
that he had pronounced it impossible to hold Yorktown after McClellan
opened his siege guns upon it. General Johnson was hourly expected with
a force at his command, and including all, the Confederates estimated
their force in and around Yorktown at 150,000 men.

When General Johnson arrived a council of war was held. Soon after that
the report began to circulate that the town was to be evacuated. It
was at this stage of the game that Miss Edmonds saw a man who had been
coming into the Federal camp as a peddler of newspapers and stationery,
and now here he was giving the Confederates a full description of the
Union camp and the Union forces. She watched him closely and discovered
him displaying a map of the entire works of McClellan’s position.

Miss Edmonds decided that it was of the utmost importance for her to
leave the camp of the enemy and carry the information she possessed to
the Union headquarters. The important thing now was to leave without
being detected. On the evening of the third day from the time she
entered the camp of the enemy she was sent in company with colored men
to carry supper to the outer picket posts. This was just what she hoped
and wished for. During the day she had provided herself with a canteen
of whisky. Some of the men on picket duty were colored and others were
white, but calling them to her side she spread before them corn cake
and added to that a moderate amount of whisky for dessert. While they
were thus engaged minnie balls were whistling around their heads, for
the picket lines of the two armies were not more than half a mile
distant from each other.

Not long after nightfall an officer came riding along the lines, and
seeing the spy there, wanted to know his business. One of the darkies
replied that she had helped to carry out their supper and was waiting
until the Yankees stopped firing before she started back. Turning to
the disguised one, he said:

“You come along with me. I’ll see that you have something to occupy
your mind.”

Miss Edmonds did as she was ordered and they went back the way he had
come until they had gone about fifty rods, then halting in front of a
petty officer he said:

“Put this fellow on the post where that man was shot—and see that he
stays there until I return.”

So the spy was conducted a few rods farther and then a rifle put in her
hands, which she was told to use freely in case she should see anybody
or anything approaching from the enemy. The officer, of course,
regarded her as an irresponsible negro, and after giving her the
assignment took her by the coat collar and gave her a vigorous shake.

“Now, you black rascal,” he cried, “if I catch you sleeping at your
post I’ll shoot you like a dog.”

It was a startling position for a stranger in a strange land,
especially when that one happened to be a female spy in disguise.
The night was very dark and it was beginning to rain. She was all
alone now and she could not guess when she would be relieved or just
what the next hour might bring forth. Her one thought was to escape.
After ascertaining as well as possible the position of the picket on
each side of her—each of whom was enjoying the shelter of the nearest
tree—she deliberately and noiselessly stepped into the darkness and was
soon gliding swiftly through the forest toward the Union lines. She had
to make her approach very carefully for she was in as much danger of
being shot by her friends as by the enemy, so she spent the remainder
of the night within hailing distance of the Union lines, and with the
first dawn of morning hoisted the well known signal and was heartily
welcomed back to her own camp.

She made her way to the tent containing the hospital nurses and removed
as much of the color from her face as was possible with the aid of
soap and water. She then made out a report and carried it to the
headquarters of General McClellan. He was intensely interested in the
news that had been brought him and heartily congratulated the spy on
her work. The rifle which she had carried from the Confederate lines
was an object of much curiosity, and it is now said to be in one of the
museums in the national capitol as a memento of the war.

It was several weeks before the female spy received her second
assignment, and then when it came a new disguise was necessary.
The African costume was abandoned and she decided to go into the
Confederate lines this time in the capacity of an Irish apple woman,
so she procured the dress and outfit that was necessary for this
impersonation and also practiced the brogue that might be needed to
carry her through the emergency. The bridges were not finished across
the Chickahominy when she was ready to cross the river, so she packed
up her new disguise in the cake and pie basket and swam across the
river mounted on her horse, which was known as Frank. Reaching the
other side she dismounted and led him to the edge of the water. Giving
him a farewell pat she permitted him to swim back to the other side,
where a soldier awaited his return.

It was night, and as she did not know the precise distance to the
enemy’s picket lines she thought it best to avoid the road and
consequently determined to spend the night in the swamp. It required
some time to put on her new disguise and to feel at home in the
clothes. She whimsically said at the time that she thought the best
place for her début as an apple woman was the Chickahominy swamp. She
did not propose this time to pass the enemy’s lines in the night, but
to present herself at the picket line at a seasonable hour and to ask
admission as one of the fugitives of that section who was flying at
the approach of the Yankees.

In crossing the river she had her basket strapped on her back and did
not know that its contents were completely drenched until she was
required to use them. Later she discovered with much terror that she
was suffering from fever and ague as a result of spending the night
in the wet clothing in that malaria infested region. Her mind began
to wander and she became delirious. There seemed to be the horrors of
a thousand deaths centered around her. She was tortured by fiends of
every shape and magnitude, but morning came at last and she was aroused
from the nightmare which had paralyzed her senses by the roar of the
cannon and the screaming of the shells.

The cannonading ceased in a few hours, but the chills and fever clung
to the spy and were her constant companion for two days and two nights.
At the end of that time she was certainly an object of pity; with no
medicine or food and little strength, she was almost in a state of
starvation. Her pies and cakes were spoiled and she had no means of
procuring more. It was nine o’clock in the morning of the third day
after crossing the river when she started to what she thought was the
enemy’s lines. She traveled from that time until four o’clock in the
afternoon and was then deeper in the swamp than when she started. As
it was a dark day in every sense of the word, she had neither sun nor
compass to guide her, but at five o’clock the booming of cannon came
to her like music, because it was the signal that would guide her out
of the wilderness. She turned her face in the direction of the scene
of action and soon after emerging from the swamp she saw a small white
house in the distance.

The house was deserted with the exception of a sick Confederate soldier
who lay on a straw tick on the floor in a helpless condition. He had
been ill with typhoid fever and was very weak.

He told her, however, that the family who had occupied the house had
left some flour and corn meal but did not have time to cook anything
for him. This was good news to the exhausted spy, and she soon kindled
a fire and in less than fifteen minutes a large hoe cake was in the
process of baking. She found some tea packed away in a small basket and
the cake being cooked and the tea made she fed the poor famished man
as tenderly as if he had been her brother, and after that she tended
to the cravings of her own appetite. But it was quite evident that the
man could not recover. He was dying. She did everything in her power
to make him comfortable, but it was quite plain that he only had a few
hours to live. While she stood by his side he said:

“I have a last request to make. If you ever pass through the
Confederate camp between this and Richmond inquire for Major McKee of
General Ewell’s staff and give him a gold watch which you will find in
my pocket. He will know what to do with it, and tell him I died happy
and peaceful.”

His name was Allen Hall. Taking a ring from his finger he tried to put
it on hers, but his strength failed and after a pause he said:

“Keep that ring in memory of one whose sufferings you have alleviated
and whose soul has been refreshed by your presence in the hour of
dissolution.”

He folded his hands together as a little child would do at its mother’s
knee. She gave him some water, raised the window and used her hat for a
fan and then sat down, as she put it, “And watched the last glimmering
spark of life go out from those beautiful windows of the soul.”

He died at twelve o’clock that night and after the involuntary nurse
had wrapped the form of her late patient in his winding sheet she laid
down in a corner of the room and slept soundly until six o’clock in the
morning. It was a curious situation, but it did not seem to affect the
nerve of this remarkable woman. She cut a lock of hair from the head of
the dead man, took the watch and a small package of letters from his
pocket and left the house.

On examining the basket in which she had found the tea she discovered
a number of articles which assisted her in assuming a more perfect
disguise. There was mustard, pepper, an old pair of green spectacles
and a bottle of red ink. Of the mustard she made a strong plaster about
the size of a silver dollar and tied it on one side of her face until
it blistered thoroughly.

She then removed the blister and put on a large patch of black court
plaster. After giving her pale complexion a deep tinge with some ochre
which she found in a closet, she put on her green glasses and Irish
hat. She had previously made a tour of the house to find the fixings
which an Irish woman would be supposed to carry with her in such
an emergency, for she fully expected to be searched before she was
admitted through the lines.

She followed the Richmond road about five miles before meeting any one.
At length she saw a sentinel in the distance, but before he observed
her she sat down to rest and prepare her mind for the coming interview.
While thus waiting to have her courage reënforced, she took from her
basket the black pepper and sprinkled a little of it on her pocket
handkerchief, and then applied the moisture to her eyes. The effect of
it was all that could be desired, for taking a view of her face in a
small mirror which she always carried, she perceived that her eyes had
a fine tender expression which added very much to their beauty. She now
resumed her journey and displayed a flag of truce, a window curtain
which she had brought from the house where she had stopped over night.
As she came nearer, the sentinel signaled for her to advance, which she
did as fast as she could under the circumstances. He cross questioned
her at some length and then permitted her to pass along the road,
saying that she might go wherever she pleased.

After thanking the man for his kindness, she went her way toward the
Confederate camp. She had not gone far when he called her back and
advised her not to stay in the camp over night, adding:

“One of our spies has just come in and reported that the Yankees have
finished the bridges across the Chickahominy and intend to attack us
either to-day or to-night, but Jackson and Lee are ready for them. We
have masked batteries in all parts of the road. There is one over there
that’ll give them fits, if they come this way.”

This was important information, and Miss Edmonds made up her mind at
once that she must get all the news that was possible before night
and then make her way back to the Union camp before the battle began.
At five o’clock that afternoon she met Major McKee, and, carrying out
the promise she made to the dying Confederate, she delivered to him
the watch and package. She did not require any black pepper to assist
the tears in performing their duty, for the sad mementoes which she
had just delivered were a forcible reminder of the scenes of the past
night, and she could not refrain from weeping. The major, grave and
stem as he was, sat there with his face between his hands and sobbed
like a child. Soon he rose to his feet, surveyed her from head to foot
and said:

“You are a faithful woman and you shall be rewarded.”

At his request she consented to show a detachment of the guards the
house where Allen’s body lay. They made their way there cautiously,
lest they should be surprised by the Federals. Miss Edmonds rode at the
head of the little band of Confederates as a guide, not knowing but
that she was leading them into the jaws of death. They traveled thus
for five miles, silently, thoughtfully and stealthily. The sun had gone
down when they came in sight of the little white cottage in the forest
where she had so recently spent such a strange night. As they drew near
and saw no sign of approaching Federals, they regretted that they had
not brought an ambulance, but Miss Edmonds did not regret it for the
arrangement suited her admirably. They were soon at the gate of the
house. The sergeant ordered the corporal to proceed inside with a squad
of men and bring out the corpse while he stationed the remaining men
to guard all the approaches to the house. He then asked Miss Edmonds
to ride down the road a little way to watch out for the Yankees with
instructions to ride back as fast as possible if she detected any of
the hated tribe.

She assented joyfully. It was the very thing for which she had been
watching and waiting. She turned and rode slowly down the road, but
not seeing or hearing anything of the Yankees whimsically thought it
best to keep on in that direction until she did. She says that she was
like the Zouave after the battle of Bull Run who said he was ordered to
retreat but not being ordered to halt in any particular place preferred
to keep on until he reached New York. So Miss Edmonds preferred to
keep on until she reached the Chickahominy where she reported all the
information she had gathered to the Federal general who was in charge.

The news that she brought was of the highest importance and proved to
be of great assistance to the officers in arranging their final plans
for the forth-coming battle. This was the last feat undertaken by Miss
Edmonds, and by a curious chain of circumstances it enabled her to take
part in one of the most thrilling battles of the war.

The battle of Hanover Court House is counted among the heroic
engagements of that year, and was a very important victory for the army
of the Potomac.

Three days after this battle while the army was divided by the
Chickahominy River, a portion of the troops having crossed over the day
before, a most fearful storm swept over the peninsula accompanied by
terrible exhibitions of lightning and explosions of thunder. The water
came down in torrents and there were great floods, completely engulfing
the valley through which the Chickahominy flows and turning the narrow
stream into a broad river as well as converting the swamps into lakes.

On the 30th of May, the enemy, taking advantage of this terrible state
of affairs, came rushing down upon the Union troops in immense force.
A battle opened at about one o’clock in the afternoon and after three
hours of desperate fighting General Casey’s division, occupying the
first line, was compelled to fall back in considerable disorder upon
the second line, causing temporary confusion; but the rapid advance
of General Heinselman and General Kearney with their divisions soon
checked the Confederates.

The enemy, led by Hill and Longstreet, advanced in great columns with
three full lines, and came boldly on like an overwhelming wave, as if
determined to crush all opposition by the suddenness and fierceness
of the attack. It looked as if the Union troops would be annihilated;
indeed, it seemed as if the fragments of the army would be driven into
the Chickahominy before it would be possible for reënforcements to
arrive. It was at this most dramatic stage of the battle that Miss
Edmonds became a voluntary orderly to one of the generals. She has told
the story in her own words, which cannot be improved upon. It furnishes
a fine climax to her sensational career in the army.

“At this time,” she says, “I was in military uniform mounted
on my horse and acting as orderly for General Kearney. Several
times orderlies had been sent with messages and dispatches but no
reënforcements had yet arrived, and taking a Federal view of the
picture it presented a gloomy appearance. The General reined in his
horse abruptly and taking from his pocket an envelope he hastily wrote
on the back of it with pencil, ‘In the name of God, bring your command
to our relief if you have to swim in order to get here—or we are lost.’
Handing it to me he said:

“‘Go just as fast as that horse can carry you to General G, present
this with my compliments and return and report to me.’

“I put poor little ‘Reb’ over the road at the very top of his speed
until he was nearly white with foam, then plunged him into the
Chickahominy and swam across the river. I met one general about one
hundred rods from the river, making the best of his way towards the
bridge. Engineers were at once set to work strengthening the crazy
structure, which was swaying to and fro with the rush of the tide. The
eager, excited troops dashed into the water waist deep, and getting
upon the floating planks went pouring over in massive columns. I
preferred to swim my horse back again rather than risk myself upon
such a bridge, for I looked every moment to see it give way and engulf
the whole division in the turbid waters of the swollen creek. However,
all reached the other side in safety and started along the flooded
road on the double quick. This was cheering news to carry back to the
General, so I started again through the field in order to claim the
reward of ‘Him who bringeth good tidings.’

“I found the General in the thickest of the fight, encouraging his men
and shouting his orders distinctly above the roar and din of battle.
Riding up to him and touching my hat I reported:

“‘Just returned, sir. General G with his command will be here
immediately.’

“It was too good to keep to himself, so he turned to his men and
shouted at the top of his voice:

“‘Reënforcements! Reënforcements!’

“Then, swinging his hat in the air, he perfectly electrified the
whole line as far as his voice could reach and the glorious word
‘Reënforcements,’ was passed along until that almost exhausted line
was re-animated and inspired with new hopes, which led it to ultimate
victory.”




XVI

THE AMAZING ADVENTURE OF BRIGADIER-GENERAL LAFAYETTE C. BAKER


In the early part of April, 1861, a tall, well-built man, with the love
of adventure in his heart, called upon the General commanding the Union
forces and offered to penetrate the Confederate lines for the purpose
of discovering the military secrets of the Southern army.

The volunteer was Lafayette C. Baker, who was to play a most
conspicuous part in the Civil War, and the soldier to whom he made his
proposal was General Winfield Scott, one of the most distinguished
military men in the United States. The interview was epoch-making in
its character, and out of it came one of the most amazing adventures in
the history of the war.

[Illustration: BRIGADIER-GENERAL LAFAYETTE C. BAKER]

Washington was filled with all sorts of men on all sorts of missions
at that time, and Scott was not disposed to see the young man from the
West. The General, with others in power, had his fill of theorists who
offered endless suggestions for the conduct of the war, most of which,
when tried, proved to be impracticable. But Baker was the sort of an
enthusiast who was not to be daunted. He had journeyed to the National
Capital for the purpose of seeing the General and he did not propose
to quit until he had accomplished his object. It happened that he was
acquainted with Congressman William D. Kelley, a notable member of the
House from Philadelphia, and Mr. Kelley, in the kindness of his heart,
managed to arrange an interview with General Scott.

The enthusiasm of the man who was willing to risk his life in the
cause attracted the attention of the veteran of the Army. Scott had
the enviable distinction of having participated in three wars. He
rendered distinguished service in the war of 1812, and he was one of
the heroes of the Mexican War. Now, as the ranking head of the Army,
he was charged with the direction of the Federal forces in the Civil
War, although age and increasing infirmities eventually caused him
to be shelved in favor of younger men. But in the meantime he was
deeply interested in knowing the plans of the Confederates, and he was
impressed with the earnestness of Baker.

“You look as if you had the grit and the intelligence for the job,”
he said, “and I’m going to give you a chance to see what you can do.
If you succeed you will be recognized by the Government in a suitable
manner.”

Baker drew himself up to his full height and there was a flash of fire
in his gray eyes as he exclaimed:

“All I ask is this chance—I’ll guarantee to make good!”

The General smiled and placed his hand upon the shoulder of the
volunteer.

“That’s the sort of spirit that wins. Good-by and good luck to you!”

But before Baker left, Scott had pressed ten twenty-dollar gold pieces
into his hands.

“You may need it for expenses,” he said with a humorous twinkle in his
eyes.

Lafayette Baker now possessed the status of an “unofficial spy.” He
was not commissioned and he was unarmed, but he was satisfied that if
he were able to carry out his promise he would not fail to receive
governmental recognition. His first move was to contrive some plan that
would make his appearance in the camp seem reasonable. He discarded the
notion of a disguise as unnecessary and dangerous. He finally hit upon
the expedient of pretending to be an itinerant photographer. At that
stage of the Civil War picture taking was all the rage and the officers
delighted in having themselves photographed in front of their tents,
surrounded by their aides.

Baker went to one of the second hand shops in Washington and succeeded
in purchasing a camera and a tripod. The fact that the camera was
worn out and unworkable did not disturb him in the least. The dealer
chuckled at the thought of finding a customer who was willing to pay
real money for such junk, little thinking that the paraphernalia was
precisely suited to the needs of the purchaser.

All of his preparations were completed on the 11th of July, 1861, and
on the morning of that day he began his journey, exclaiming as he did
so,

“On to Richmond!”

Baker had been given detailed instructions by General Scott and was
told to keep his eyes and ears open during the progress of his trip
to the Confederate capital. He had been told to learn the locality,
strength and character of the Southern troops and to let no opportunity
pass for gaining information of the enemy’s fortifications. General
Scott was especially anxious to get some definite news concerning the
famous Black Horse Cavalry, which had become the bane of the Union
Commanders.

Baker began his journey in high spirits. The nature of his services, of
course, was not known to the Federal troops and as a consequence he was
regarded by them with quite as much interest and curiosity as if he had
been within the lines of the enemy.

The Federal Army lay before Washington, guarding the frontier, which
stretched from a point three miles below Alexandria toward the Potomac.
General Heintzelman was the Provost Marshal and was stationed at this
point. Passes were not recognized either by the Union or Confederate
armies, and Baker knew that he ran the risk of being arrested as a
spy either by the Federal or the Confederate sentinels. However, he
knew the attempt to get through both these lines was a part of his
self-imposed task. When he was four miles out of the city he reached
the headquarters of the Second Maine Regiment. His photographic outfit
was slung across his back and the Colonel of the regiment invited him
to take a view of the camp, including his own tent with the principal
officers standing in the foreground. As Baker’s apparatus was next to
worthless, he knew that it would be folly for him to pretend to take
the picture, but he was equal to the occasion. After dining with the
Colonel, he suggested that he would like to go to a neighboring hill
and take views of the encampment and then return to photograph the
headquarters. He was soon in the woods, and eluding the guards pushed
forward through the tangled undergrowth in the direction of Richmond.
After a while he felt that he had crossed the Federal lines, but at
that critical moment he was startled by a loud command:

“Who goes there!”

Baker looked up and saw a sentinel standing with lifted gun upon
a knoll just beyond the roadside. There was no opportunity for
explanation. The guard marched the volunteer in the direction of the
Colonel’s headquarters. That officer was sure he had caught a spy and
escorted by ten men, Baker was sent back along the railroad, the very
way he had started, to General Heintzelman’s headquarters. He was
presented to the General in language that was more expressive than
flattering:

“Here’s a dirty spy, General—we found him lurking about our camp and
trying to get through the lines.”

“You contemptible villain!” exclaimed Heintzelman with an oath, “I’ve
got a notion to stand you against the wall and shoot you through the
heart.”

Baker, with all his courage, quailed before this fiery denunciation. He
was in a predicament. His employment by General Scott was confidential
and it might spoil his plan of campaign if he should disclose his
identity, but while he was wondering what he should do under the
circumstances, General Heintzelman burst forth with another tirade:

“I’ll fix you, you rascal!” he exclaimed. “I’ll send you to General
Scott and I’ll wager that he’ll teach you a lesson that will last you
for the balance of your life.”

The captive smiled at this announcement. It fitted in with his own
desires so well that he could scarcely conceal his own satisfaction. A
guard was placed around him and he was hurried to Washington and into
the presence of General Scott. The veteran lifted his eyebrows with
surprise and amusement and dismissed the escort.

“Leave this man with me,” he said, trying to conceal his smile; “I’ll
know how to deal with him.”

When they were alone the General patted his messenger on the shoulder
and said cheerfully:

“This is a complication that I had not anticipated. What are you going
to do about it?”

“I’m going to try again,” was the prompt reply of Baker, and ten
minutes later he was started on his mission for the second time.

Soldiers were arriving in Washington at all hours of the day and night
and in an almost unbroken line were marching over a long bridge into
Virginia. That night Baker took his position at the end of the bridge
and when a regiment came down in considerable disorder he quietly
slipped into the ranks, hoping to be borne along with the troops.
Unfortunately a lieutenant saw the movement and taking the interloper
by the collar put him under guard and sent him back to the rear. He was
released with a warning not to repeat the trick.

Another night was spent in Washington, but it was not wholly devoted
to sleep. The active mind of the volunteer was busy with new plans and
when daylight came he said to himself with the air of a child who is
reciting a lesson:

“On to Richmond!”

Before breakfast that morning he had renewed his journey on foot,
going through the lower counties of Maryland, toward Fort Tobacco.
He traveled thirty-five miles that day and when night came he was so
exhausted that he slept like a log. In the morning he gave a negro one
of his precious twenty-dollar gold pieces to row him across the river
and before noon that day he found himself well within the Confederate
lines. The country was wooded and an unfrequented road, whose general
direction was toward Richmond, suggested his line of advance into the
old dominion. It was a hot day and he was forced to pause frequently to
slake his thirst at brooks by the roadside. He had no settled plan of
future movements, but trusted to circumstances to steer his course. He
was about four miles from the banks of the Potomac when two Confederate
soldiers made their appearance and demanded him to give an account of
himself. He did so, but his story was evidently discounted, for the
soldiers promptly placed him under arrest as a spy. They were friendly
guards, however, and accepted an invitation from their prisoner to
indulge in a glass of ale at a beer shop in one of the townships
through which they passed. One glass, as frequently happens, led to
another, until finally the two soldiers fell asleep on the step of the
beer house and their prisoner went on his way unmolested.

He proceeded along the road toward Manassas Junction, congratulating
himself on his easy escape when four cavalrymen suddenly came out of
the brush and ordered him to halt. They drew their sabers and commanded
him to surrender. He pretended surprise.

“I’m a law abiding citizen,” he exclaimed, “unarmed and on my way to
Richmond, where I have business.”

One of the men dismounted and proceeded to search him and succeeded in
finding a number of letters. It was just the thing that Baker wanted,
for two of these missives were notes of introduction to prominent men
in Richmond. In spite of this, the four soldiers directed Baker to
proceed to Brentsville, about ten miles distant. They rode all the
way and kept him on foot between them. Brentsville was reached about
ten o’clock that night and the prisoner was immediately taken to the
headquarters of General Bonham of South Carolina, who was in command at
that vicinity. The General, who was in full dress uniform, took a seat
opposite Baker and began to question him.

“Where do you come from and where are you going?” he asked.

“I come from Washington and I am on my way to Richmond.”

“What do you mean by coming inside of my lines!” he exclaimed.

Baker’s face in the language of the movies “registered” intense
surprise.

“I’m a loyal and peaceful citizen of the United States, engaged in
an honorable and legitimate pursuit. I have business in Richmond and
desire to get there at the earliest possible moment.”

The Confederate General laughed mirthlessly.

“Well, I’ll see that you get there and in quick order. I believe you’re
a Union spy and I’m going to send you to General Beauregard.”

General Bonham handed a sealed letter to a lieutenant who was standing
near by and said:

“Put this man in irons and take him to General Beauregard’s
headquarters.”

So at midnight, expostulating all the way, he was compelled to go on
foot in the direction of Manassas Junction. When he protested against
being compelled to walk such a distance he was told that he had chosen
that mode of conveyance and ought not to find fault with it. The party
arrived at Manassas Junction at daylight and went at once to General
Beauregard’s headquarters, which were located at the Wiere House.
The prisoner was completely exhausted from his walk and he lay down
in front of the house and went to sleep. He awoke at nine o’clock
and found himself in charge of a guard, who told him that General
Beauregard had expressed a desire to see him.

General Beauregard sat in front of a desk, surrounded by members of his
staff. An open letter lay before him. He pointed to it, frowningly,
and said:

“I see that you have been taken inside of our lines. What explanation
have you to make?”

Lafayette Baker had been cross-examined so often during his brief
career as a military spy that he was becoming used to the ordeal. He
had his story by heart and he proceeded to tell it glibly.

“I am from Washington and I am on my way to Richmond where I have
private business requiring my attention. I have not intended to violate
any law, regulation or military rule of the Confederate Army.”

The General turned to a member of his staff and began whispering. The
prisoner watched him anxiously. The letters that had been taken from
him named him as Samuel Munson and he realized that it would not do to
forget the appellation. He had assumed that name because he had learned
that several families by the name of Munson belonged in Knoxville,
Tennessee, and he had known a son of Judge Munson during the time he
lived in California. While this thought was running through his mind
the General finished his conversation with his staff officer and once
more turned to the spy.

“So you are going to Richmond, are you?”

The prisoner smiled.

“That was my intention,” he replied, “but of course you are to be the
judge in that matter. If it is your desire, I am willing to return to
Washington.”

General Beauregard shook his head.

“No,” he said, with a slight trace of sarcasm in his voice. “I prefer
that you should go to Richmond. Where do you reside?”

“I have lived in California for the last ten years, but formerly lived
in the South in Knoxville, Tennessee.”

“How long has it been since you were in Knoxville?”

“Ten or twelve years.”

“What is your name?”

“Samuel Munson,” replied Baker with cheerful mendacity.

General Beauregard looked at the prisoner intently and then suddenly
exclaimed:

“Yes, yes, I know that is the name on the letters that were found in
your possession, but I’d like to know what your name was before you
became a spy.”

If he expected to catch his man unaware, he was disappointed for Baker,
looking at him with assumed dignity, said:

“I am no spy.”

The General arose from his chair and paced up and down the room several
times. Presently he halted and pointing out of the window said:

“Do you see that tree?”

“I do.”

“Well, I half believe that you are a spy and if I was sure of it I
would hang you on that tree as a warning to all other spies.”

Baker looked at him reproachfully and not without a secret feeling of
fear. The General called to one of his attendants.

“Orderly,” he commanded, “take this man out and put him in the guard
house.”

Five minutes later the adventurer found himself inside of a log house
within a stockade. The discreet use of one of his gold pieces secured
him a warm breakfast and later in the day he was permitted to go
outside in the care of a guard. The two men were soon on good terms
and the guard did not disdain the offer of a drink with his prisoner.
Before they returned, Baker had the satisfaction of seeing all the
troops in the vicinity of Manassas Junction—including the famous Black
Horse Cavalry concerning which General Scott was anxious to obtain
information.

The volunteer spy now had important information which would be of great
value to General Scott, but he had no means of conveying it to the
Union Commander. Indeed, he was kept under lock and key with no means
to communicate with the outside world. Perhaps his guards repented
having given him so much liberty. If so they did not propose to repeat
the mistake. During the long watches of the night he had time to think
over his position, and to consider his plans for the future. As a
result of this he abandoned all thought of trying to escape—at least
at that stage of the adventure. His one desire was to reach Richmond,
and thus carry out his original design. But if he were kept confined
there would not be much prospect of reaching the Confederate capital.
Curiously enough, the thought of being shot as a spy did not enter his
thoughts at that time. He was so much engrossed in his mission that he
did not think of the risk he was running. All during that night his
one thought was:

How shall I get to Richmond?

Just before daylight the answer came in the most abrupt and unexpected
manner. One of his guards aroused him, shouting:

“Hey there, wake up and get ready for a journey! You’ve got to go to
Richmond and give an account of yourself to Jeff Davis!”

Baker could have cried with joy. The one thing he most desired had
come about without any effort on his part. He cheerfully arose and won
the good will of the guard by his seeming docility. He was taken to
the station and placed on a freight car, along with some others who
were also going to Richmond. Evidently he was regarded as an important
prisoner, for he was carefully guarded during every stage of the
journey. That trip during the night, over a badly constructed road
was a nightmare, long to live in the memory of Lafayette Baker. But
the prospect of actually setting foot in the Confederate capital kept
him in the best of spirits and enabled him to exchange jests with his
captors.

On the arrival in Richmond he expected to be taken to Libby Prison,
concerning the horrors of which he had heard a great deal from Union
soldiers who had been captured in some of the early skirmishes of
the war. But instead of that he was conveyed to a room on the third
story of an engine house in the city. His apartment was large and
airy, and was all that could be desired. He was treated with great
consideration, but was guarded with scrupulous care. Evidently the
officers felt that they had no ordinary prisoner in their charge. The
cause of this extreme courtesy became evident on the morning of the
second day after Baker’s arrival in Richmond when he was informed that
President Davis desired to interview him. The head of the Confederacy
had his headquarters in the Spottswood House whence the Northern spy
was escorted. Baker expected to find much formality there, but to his
surprise found Mr. Davis in his shirt sleeves and without collar and
tie. He was evidently very busy because his desk was filled with papers
and there were a number of persons waiting to have a talk with him. He
motioned Baker to a seat without looking at him, and continued with
some writing with which he was engaged when the prisoner was brought
into his room. Presently he turned to the suspect and said abruptly:

“They say your name is Samuel Munson?”

“Yes, sir,” replied the cheerful fabricator, “that is my name.”

“I understand,” said the civil chief of the seceding States, toying
with his pen, “that you have been in Washington recently. What can you
tell me about conditions there?”

“Not much,” was the answer, “except that there is a great deal of
excitement and confusion there.”

“How many troops do you think there are in Washington and vicinity at
the present time?”

“That is a pretty difficult question to answer, but there are probably
from 75,000 to 100,000, with more arriving all the while.”

Mr. Davis seemed to ponder over this for some time, and then looking
his caller in the eye, he said,

“I presume that you know you are suspected of being a spy?”

The look of injured innocence which appeared upon the face of Lafayette
Baker would have done credit to a professional actor. Nevertheless he
evaded a direct answer by saying:

“No man is safe from accusation in times like the present.”

“But what have you to say for yourself?”

“Nothing except that I defy my accusers to prove their charges.”

“It seems to me,” said Mr. Davis, “that some one said you were a
Southern man.”

“Yes, sir, I came originally from Knoxville. The members of my family
lived there for years, but in recent times I have lived in California.”

“Have you any way of proving that?”

The alleged Mr. Munson shrugged his shoulders.

“I am afraid I cannot find any one here to identify me.”

The President of the Confederacy smiled a somewhat sarcastic smile.

“Perhaps we may be able to help you out in that respect. There is a
Knoxville man in the city and as soon as I am able to locate him I will
have you meet him.”

This was startling news indeed and it came near shaking the
self-assurance of the volunteer spy. But before he had time to make any
reply he found himself being escorted out of the room and taken to his
place of confinement in the engine house. He was treated as kindly as
before, but he realized that the watch upon him was closer than ever.
He did some serious thinking that night. As he looked out of the barred
windows and up into the unpitying stars he felt that he had reached a
real crisis in his life.

One of two things would happen. Either he would escape from his place
of confinement, and attempt to reach the North, or he would be shot
as a spy. All of the chances seemed to point to his execution on the
charge of spying.

But his naturally buoyant disposition came to his aid, and when
morning arrived he was taking a more cheerful view of the future. That
day he was taken before President Davis and submitted to a further
cross-examination. The Chief of the Confederacy appeared to be more
anxious to get reliable information concerning the Union forces than to
prove that Baker was a spy.

“Who is in command of the Yankees at this time?” he asked.

“General Scott,” was the truthful reply.

“Where is he?”

“In Washington.”

“Ah, then he is not in charge of the troops?”

“No, sir, I believe that General McDowell is in active command of the
forces in the field.”

This was correct, and Baker in making the statement felt that he was
not giving away any of the secrets of the war. But the information
interested the President and he turned aside and talked with several
of his advisers who were in the room. In the meanwhile he made a
gesture to indicate that he was through with Mr. Baker, alias Mr.
Munson, and the spy was led from the room and once again taken to his
prison in the engine house. In spite of his optimistic nature these
repeated cross-examinations were beginning to unnerve him. He was
afraid that he might be tripped up in some of his answers, and then
he felt sure that he would be stood up against a wall and shot. He
felt that such a procedure would make him a martyr, but he had a very
natural desire to postpone his martyrdom as long as possible.

His real ordeal was to come on the following day. Shortly after
breakfast he learned that Mr. Davis desired to see him again. And he
learned something else that caused him much perturbation. It was that
a Knoxville man had been located in Richmond and that he had been sent
for to identify the supposed Mr. Munson. Baker tried hard to screw up
his courage for the interview. He was at a loss as to how he should
act and talk. It was certain that the man did not know him and in such
an event he would be in the position of being condemned as an impostor
and a spy. While he was preparing to go over to the Spottswood House
he heard one of his captors speak of a Mr. Brock of Knoxville, who had
also been summoned to meet the President. Baker grasped at this as
a drowning man grabs at a straw. All the way to the hotel he racked
his brain in the effort to work out a plan of action. But he could
reach no definite conclusion. He would have to be guided entirely
by circumstances. One thing he did do was to refresh his mind as to
certain names and places in Knoxville. When he reached the headquarters
of the Confederate Government he found Mr. Davis talking with a man in
a frock coat and a slouch hat. At first he supposed that this must be
Brock, but fortunately he learned that it was Robert Toombs, and was
thereby saved from making a break that might have caused his undoing.
In a moment the President turned to the spy.

“Hello, Munson,” he said, “I have sent for a man who has lived in
Knoxville for many years, and he will be able to tell us if you are the
person you claim to be. Take a seat. He’ll be here in a few minutes.”

Baker sat on a chair facing the door and anxiously waited for the man
who was to give the verdict. The moments went by on leaden heels. He
could feel the cold sweat coming out on his brow. But he had courage
and he was resourceful. Once the door opened and a messenger came in.
Baker half rose to his feet, but caught himself in time. He could not
afford to make a mistake. The President and Toombs talked together as
if oblivious to his presence. Presently Toombs threw himself on a couch
in a corner of the room and Mr. Davis busied himself with some papers
on his desk. The spy kept his eyes glued upon the door. Out of it would
walk his doom or his deliverance—he could not tell which. Suddenly when
the strain was beginning to seem too great for further endurance, the
door was opened and a middle-aged man entered the room. He hesitated
for a moment and looked about him inquiringly. Baker felt that he
must be the man. He did not hesitate for the fraction of a moment, but
jumping up and hurrying toward the newcomer he held out his hand and
exclaimed in a tone of great cordiality:

“Why, hello, Brock, how are you, anyhow?”

The surprised visitor did not have time to think. He accepted the
proffered hand in a mechanical manner and said slowly:

“You—you are—”

“Sam Munson, of course. Don’t you remember me?”

“Judge Munson’s son?”

“Certainly—but it’s been ten years since we’ve met. I’m surely glad to
see you. How are you, anyhow?”

“I’m right well,” said the stampeded one, “and how are you?”

“Well, I haven’t been very well, but the sight of you is a cure for
sore eyes. They’ve locked me up on suspicion, and you’ve just come in
the nick of time. They wanted some one to let them know that I was
really Sam Munson. How long has it been since you’ve been in the old
town?”

“Two years,” said Brock, watching the other man intently.

“Well, it’s been ten since I was there, and I’ll bet they’ve had some
big changes in that time.”

“Rather!”

“By the way,” continued Baker, trying to prevent the other from having
time to think, “you remember the Bradleys, don’t you? Well, I heard
not long ago that Sue Bradley had married—married some fellow from
Chattanooga. She was a mighty fine girl was Sue, and the fellow that
got her got a prize.”

Well, to make a long story short the bluff worked—not like a charm,
but with sufficient smoothness to enable the nervy spy to save his
life. Brock and Baker had one or two more interviews, and by ransacking
his brain for incidents he had learned about the prominent people of
Knoxville he finally persuaded Brock that he was really Sam Munson. The
visitor even went so far as to apologize for his seeming inability to
place his fellow townsman at first sight.

“But you must remember that it has been many years since you left the
old town, Sam. You’ve changed a lot since then.”

“Don’t mention it,” was the hearty response. “I’d have been the same if
I had been in your place. But you’ve done me a good turn, and I won’t
forget it.”

There was no doubt of the good turn—if saving a man from being shot as
a spy can be placed in that category.

As a result of the business Baker was not released, but he was placed
under parole. This gave him the right to wander about Richmond at
will—the very privilege he most desired. If he had planned the thing in
advance it could not have worked out more to his liking. He was free to
go and come as he pleased, and he was actually under the patronage and
the protection of the Confederate Government!

For two days and two nights he roamed about until he became as
familiar with conditions in Richmond as if he were a resident. He
obtained a mass of data concerning military plans and proposed
movements, learned where troops were quartered and where fortifications
were being erected. Most of this information he carried in his head,
but in a few instances he made notes of a character which were
intelligible to himself, but which were not likely to be decipherable
to any one else. Finally the time came when he knew more than “was
good” for himself, from a Confederate point of view. The question was
how to get this knowledge to the Federal Government. The fact that he
had been before Mr. Davis and was now at liberty made him seem harmless
to most of the officers in Richmond. He became personally acquainted
with some of them. One was the Provost Marshal, and so, one day, when
he asked that official for a pass to permit him to visit Fredericksburg
it was granted without any hesitation.

He proceeded to that place without any difficulty. Once or twice he
was halted by sentinels, but the production of his pass was all that
was needed to permit him to go on his way. On the night of the day he
reached Fredericksburg he parted with another of his precious gold
pieces to a negro who rowed him across the Rappahannock. He drew a
breath of relief when he reached the other side of the stream, and yet
he realized that his dangers had only begun. That night he slept in a
haystack—slept the sleep of a dog-tired man, if not of the just. When
he awoke at dawn he discovered signs of activity in the vicinity of the
barn where he had slept and he knew that he was being pursued. He lay
very quiet and listened. Voices were shouting and it did not take him
long to learn that a squad of Confederate cavalry was on the hunt and
that a number of horsemen surrounded the barn.

He shuddered at the thought of the consequences. He had plenty of
courage but he did not relish the thought of being caught like a rat in
a trap. He had provided himself with a revolver, and he firmly resolved
that if he were detected he would not give his life easily. He grasped
the weapon, and lay very, very quiet. He was almost afraid to breathe.
Presently one of the cavalrymen dismounted and flourishing his sword
began a search of the barn. Some of those on the outside were shouting
instructions to the searcher, and he responded cheerily. He poked his
sword here and there in the hay rick, calling meanwhile on any supposed
fugitive to surrender if he did not want to be killed. At one time the
point of the sword just grazed Baker’s boots. He could have screamed
with nervousness, but by a super-human effort he managed to keep
perfectly quiet. And by so doing he saved his life, for the officer
turning to his companions called:

“He ain’t here, boys—we might as well move on!”

They rode off, to the great joy of the hidden man. He remained still
until the sound of the horses’ hoofs had died out in the distance,
and then he crept from his place of concealment more dead than alive.
He waited for a long while and then crept out of the barn and made
for the woods. How long he straggled through the woods he could not
tell, but he was so hungry, and faint and footsore that nothing seemed
to make any difference. That night he managed to get supper in a hut
owned by a poor colored man, and afterwards tried to find just where
the Potomac was located. When he reached that stream he discovered an
old row boat. The owner of it was lying, half asleep, on the banks of
the river. Baker invited him to sell the boat, offering the last of his
gold pieces for craft, but the owner indignantly refused saying that he
would not part with it for any price.

This was discouraging, and in lieu of anything better to do he lay down
and went to sleep, with the hard earth for a couch, and the shining
stars for his covering. He awakened just before daylight with every
bone in his body aching, and an intense yearning for home. The owner
of the boat was still asleep, and his craft lay anchored in the water.
It did not take Baker long to come to a decision. At that stage of his
career larceny seemed a very petty offense. He crept down to the water
side and climbing into the boat began to row gently into the stream.
The job was not an easy one because the oars were broken and decayed.
However, by great care he managed to get the boat into the middle of
the stream. At that moment the owner awoke, and when he discovered what
had happened sent up a series of ear-splitting screams.

“Come back with that boat, you thief,” he yelled, “or I’ll kill you.”

Baker did not fear anything from the man, but in a few moments he saw
that three or four soldiers had suddenly appeared upon the scene,
and were talking with the distracted owner of the boat. They grasped
the situation at a glance, and ordered him to halt at the risk of his
life. Instead of halting he pulled harder than ever. Without another
word one of the soldiers raised his gun and fired. The shot struck one
of the oars and shattered it. Once again came the command to halt and
once again the fleeing man renewed his efforts as best he could with
the broken oar. This time three of the soldiers aimed at the man in
the boat. There was a hissing sound, Baker ducked and the bullets went
skimming across the water. The situation was becoming perilous. The
fugitive plied his one good oar, and worked the stump of the other with
great vigor, and in this way managed to lengthen the distance between
himself and the shore. A final volley came from the soldiers and this
time the shots fell short of the mark by several yards.

Baker breathed freely for the first time since he had boarded the
boat. He was out of danger for the time being. All depended now upon
his ability to get to the Maryland side of the stream. It was a hard
job, but he stuck at it with the persistence of a desperate man, and
eventually felt the small craft grazing the beach. He felt a strong
desire to cheer, but he overestimated his strength, for the moment
he climbed out of the boat he fell to the ground, exhausted. The
perils and the privations he had undergone were enough to kill a less
resolute and less hardy man. He lay on the shore for more than an hour,
until finally a farmer passing that way halted and picked him up.
He was taken to a farmhouse, and given a meal which he ate with the
ravenousness of a wolf. His hosts were naturally filled with curiosity,
but he felt that discretion was the part of wisdom and he declined to
reveal his identity, or the cause of the plight in which he had been
found.

That night, in spite of the protests of the farmer, he resumed his
journey to Washington. He walked the greater part of the night and
slept in a barn as usual. He begged his breakfast and then started on
his last lap to the National Capital. It was some time before he felt
that he was out of danger, but finally the dome of the Capitol came
into view, and he knew then that he was safe and that his remarkable
adventure was to be a success. It was nearly noon, and there was
a broiling sun when he finally reached the streets of Washington.
He did not wait to eat or to make himself presentable, but headed
immediately for the headquarters of General Scott. The attendant at
the door repulsed him and said that it would be impossible to see the
General at that time. Baker knew that this reception was caused by his
disreputable appearance, and once he was sure that Scott was in his
room, he pushed the man aside and bolted into the apartment where the
head of the army was making his headquarters. The General was seated
at a desk and as the strange looking specimen of humanity stood beside
him, he said rather gruffly:

“Well, sir, what can I do for you?”

Baker threw out his arms in a gesture of entreaty and said with a wan
smile:

“Why, General, don’t you know me?”

The veteran rose to his feet and closely scrutinized the speaker, and
then he said, with a welcoming smile and outstretched hand:

“Well, by all that’s holy, it’s Baker!”

He would not let him tell his story then, but insisted upon his
taking a hearty dinner and making himself comfortable. After that the
adventurous one sat down and gave a detailed account of his exploits
from the time he left Washington. He presented a complete report of
all he had learned while in Richmond, and furnished him with data
concerning the size and movements of the Confederate soldiers. Other
members of the staff were called into consultation, and after their
talk had been concluded Baker was plied with questions which he had no
difficulty in answering. It was dusk before he had talked himself out,
and then the General took him by the hand and thanked him for what he
had done for the Government.

“You have more than made good,” he said, “and I will see that you get
the recognition which you deserve.”

On the following morning General Scott walked over to the War
Department, and when he returned he carried with him a commission
which made Lafayette Baker an agent in the secret service of the War
Department. From that time until the close of the war he participated
actively in the work of both the War and State Departments. He was
recognized by President Lincoln and became intimately associated
with Secretary Stanton. As the result of all this he was made Provost
General and later was promoted to the post of Brigadier-General in the
army.




XVII

THE MYSTERIOUS “F” AND THE CAPTURED TROOPERS


A fan, a glove, a whiff of perfume, an unknown female spy, and a
troop of captured soldiers, taken unawares, constitute pretty good
ingredients for a romance, and yet they have been part of the actual
history of more than one war.

During the Civil War the Union troops occupied the territory known as
Fairfax Court House for a considerable period. It was in Virginia, and
might fairly be said to be “the enemy’s country.” It was one of those
army outposts where the men are called upon to do a great deal of
watchful waiting. The Union soldiers and the residents of the community
came to know one another pretty well, and in the course of time there
came that familiarity which breeds contempt of danger. There were
social affairs and the people came and went as they pleased.

General Stoughton was in charge of the small Union force which was in
control of the town, and there is nothing in the official reports to
indicate that he was remiss in any way. But some of the men began to
feel that everything was not as it should be. It was rumored that at
least one of the women in the place was supplying information to the
enemy. Just who it was could not be determined, but presently the word
went around that the mysterious spy was known only by the letter “F.”

Mosby’s raiders were performing sensational feats in many parts of
Virginia at that time, and it was hinted that they were in the vicinity
of Fairfax Court House. One day one of the charming Southern girls of
the town went out horseback riding with one of the Union officers. It
was a delightful trip and the soldier greatly enjoyed the conversation
of his companion, who was a cultivated woman, who, while naturally
having much love for her own people, insisted that she had no feeling
against the “Yankees.” During the return home she became separated from
him, and when he rejoined her, found that she was talking to a man by
the roadside, in civilian attire. Not much was thought of the incident
at the time, but later it was reported that the stranger was not only
connected with the Confederate Army, but was actually on the staff of
the famous Mosby.

The house occupied by General Stoughton at Fairfax Court House was one
of those Southern mansions which are so familiar in Virginia. It was
of brick, with a porch, and covered with creeping vines which gave it
a most picturesque appearance. The halls were wide and the rooms large
and airy. It is not hard to imagine that the ample drawing-room must
have been the scene of many festivities in ante-bellum days. In a word,
it was just the sort of setting that was necessary for the remarkable
adventure in which a girl, a famous scout and a captured general were
to be the central figures.

One day a young Union officer entered the drawing-room of this house,
and looking about him discovered a fan and a pair of gloves upon the
large center table. There was the scent of a faint perfume in the
apartment and following it he came across a beautiful girl to whom the
articles belonged. He returned them with a gallantry which it might be
supposed was foreign to a Northerner, but which as a matter of fact was
quite as common as it was in those living south of Mason and Dixon’s
line. He was fascinated with the girl and she betrayed just enough
interest in him to make him want to dance attendance upon her. His
duties were not particularly trying at that time and as a consequence
he managed to spend a great deal of his time in her company.

Her name—well, he heard it, but it did not make much of an impression
upon his mind. It is enough to say that from that time the war seemed
to be of secondary importance compared to the ardent affection he felt
for the young woman. They walked together and they talked together and
he lived in a Paradise of his own making, none the less attractive
because it happened to be a Fool’s Paradise. Even after the incident
which caused such a stir at the time, he defended her from the charge
of deceit, so far as he was concerned. But it is very evident that
information concerning the conditions about the outpost began to filter
into the Confederate lines. Through some mysterious agency all of the
details concerning the topography of the camp found its way to General
Stuart, the Confederate cavalry leader, and then one evening the thing
happened which caused consternation in the North, and was received with
joy and laughter in the South.

Mosby, the Confederate Guerrilla, from time to time, obtained
information concerning the outpost at Fairfax Court House, and he
finally determined to raid it in the hope of making some sensational
captures. His little band, which had been recruited from Stuart’s
Cavalry, was eager for the venture, and held themselves in readiness
for the order from their chief. Mosby, who had the loyalty of his men
in an intense degree, was one of the remarkable men of the Civil War.
He weighed only one hundred and twenty-five pounds and was about five
feet, eight inches in height. His face was clean cut and smooth shaven
and he had straight, firm lips and a nose that has been described as
resembling an eagle’s beak. He was just the type of man who might be
expected to engage in dangerous adventure without the thought of the
consequences.

The affair took place on the eighth of March, 1863. Mosby had been with
his Rangers only a month, but already he was gaining a name for himself
in all parts of the country. Fairfax Court House at this time was
surrounded by large numbers of Union soldiers. Centreville, only a few
miles away, contained a brigade of trained men. Still another brigade
of mixed troops was located on the pike, near the town. This would seem
to be pretty dangerous territory for a small body of raiders, but Mosby
had not been receiving information for days without understanding the
situation fully. He knew that there was one weak link in the chain of
defenses and he knew precisely where to look for it. He proceeded in
the direction of this weak spot, followed by twenty-nine of his most
daring men. It was pitch dark and impossible to see more than a few
feet ahead. Presently they found themselves in the Court House Square,
in the center of the town. A picket coming out of the darkness called
out:

“Who goes there?”

“A friend,” came the reply in a muffled voice.

“Advance and give the countersign,” came from the sentinel.

Two of Mosby’s men did advance, but they did not give the countersign.
On the contrary they threw a coat about the man’s head, and before he
realized what was going on he had been tied and gagged, and placed
near the roadside where he was not likely to do any damage to the
expedition. The men were now given specific directions by Mosby as to
their duties. The proof that he had been in receipt of confidential
messages from the outpost was shown by the fact that he was able to
direct each of the men to the particular place where he would find
a particular Union officer. They separated and went in squads to
different parts of the city. Mosby was particularly anxious to capture
Colonel Wyndham, because that officer had sent him a tantalizing
message only a few days before; but when he arrived at Wyndham’s tent
he discovered that his man was not there. As a matter of fact the
officer had been summoned to Washington only that morning and thus
escaped the humiliation of being captured by Mosby.

In the meanwhile, as his officers went about their various assignments,
the chief raider made for the headquarters of General Stoughton. The
large front door was unlocked, of course, and Mosby proceeded upstairs
to the room which he knew was occupied by the Union officer. He tapped
at the door and in a little while it was opened by a young lieutenant
who was only partly dressed. He rubbed his eyes and demanded to know
the cause of such a visit at such an unearthly hour. Mosby, who seemed
to be enjoying the situation, took him to one side and ordered him
to take care not to speak loudly or he would shoot him instantly. He
demanded to be taken to the bedside of General Stoughton, and as the
young man was unarmed, and startled into the bargain, he complied with
the request. Once by the bedside the Guerrilla Chieftain gave the
sleeping man a terrific whack that awakened him and brought him out
of bed in a hurry. He was furious, but before he could say a word the
invader said in a tragic whisper:

“Did you ever hear of John S. Mosby?”

“Certainly,” was the quick rejoinder. “Have you captured him?”

“No,” was the laughing reply, “but he has captured you.”

It was humiliating, but General Stoughton was unarmed and perfectly
helpless. He was compelled to dress and to go with his captor, who by
this time was reënforced by a number of his men. They went in the
direction of the Court House Square where they found the remainder of
the raiders, with a large number of prisoners lined up and ready for
departure. There were in all, fifty or sixty prisoners and fifty-eight
horses. In the darkness some of the prisoners escaped. As the party
passed a dwelling in the town a voice from an upper window demanded
to know who they were. It happened to be the Lieutenant-Colonel of a
New York Regiment. Two of Mosby’s men were sent into the house to add
him to the prizes already in hand but he managed to elude them and to
escape.

But how did Mosby and his men get out of Fairfax Court House without
arousing the soldiers in the vicinity? Let that be told by Mr. John W.
Munson, who was one of the famous raiders, and who has written a most
entertaining story of their exploits. “It was always Mosby’s care,” he
says, “to get his men out of the troubles into which he led them. The
troops in the town knew of his presence, but each man of them seemed to
be looking out for himself, and there was no concert of action. Mosby
started toward Fairfax Station to throw his pursuers off their guard,
and then suddenly turned toward Centreville. To pass that point meant
a great deal to him. The heavy guns looked down frowningly on him only
a few hundred yards away, and the Sentinels on the works with ‘Who
goes there?’ hailed him as he passed under them, but he made no reply.
Silently the little troop passed along by the big guns of the forts
with their prisoners and vanished into the darkness. Captain Barker,
one of the prisoners, made a dash toward the fort but was shot at by
one of the guerrillas and recaptured just as his horse fell into a
ditch.

“One more serious danger confronted Mosby. Cub Run, just beyond
Centreville, was overflowing. Back of the little band of raiders was
the fort with its brigade of soldiers, soon to be, if not already
alarmed; in front of them a raging torrent. There was not an instant
of hesitation but, plunging into the mad stream, the whole party swam
safely across, although many were carried downstream with the current.
Once on the other side pursuit seemed almost impossible and, as the
sun rose above the eastern horizon, Mosby breathed his first sigh
of relief. Even at that hour he knew that he had graven his name in
history never to be effaced. He had performed another feat entirely new
in the annals of war, and one that was never to be repeated. In time he
reached Culpepper Court House and turned his prisoners over to General
Fitz Hugh Lee, who was a classmate of General Stoughton’s at West
Point.”

In the morning Lieutenant-Colonel Johnston started in pursuit of Mosby,
but it was too late to capture him or to save the prisoners who had
been caught so cleverly. The news spread to all parts of the country
and was given an importance far beyond its military meaning. It was
humiliating, of course, but it did not have any positive effect upon
the remaining days of the war. The most interesting comment, as might
be expected, came from President Lincoln, who, when informed that one
of his generals and a large number of horses had been captured said,
dryly:

“I’m sorry about the horses. I can make Brigadier-Generals easily, but
I can’t make horses.”

But the Confederates were not disposed to look upon the matter so
lightly. They knew the value of such an exploit in stirring up the
enthusiasm of the people, and Mosby was advertised as a popular hero.
General Stuart went so far as to issue a special order proclaiming the
incident. It read as follows:

    “Captain John S. Mosby has for a long time attracted the
    attention of his generals by his boldness, skill and success,
    so signally displayed in his numerous forays upon the invaders
    of his native State.

    None know his daring enterprise and dashing heroism better than
    these foul invaders though strangers themselves to such noble
    traits.

    His late brilliant exploit, the capture of General Stoughton,
    U. S. A., two captains, thirty other prisoners, together with
    their arms, equipments and fifty-eight horses, justifies this
    recognition in General Orders. The feat, almost unparalleled in
    the war, was performed in the midst of the enemy’s troops, at
    Fairfax Court House, without loss to Virginia.

    The gallant band of Captain Mosby share the glory as they did
    the danger of this enterprise, and are worthy of such a leader.”

Secretary of War Stanton was very angry over the incident. He felt that
it was the result of bad management in permitting Union secrets to
be discovered by the enemy and he was determined to know just how it
had happened. Secretary Stanton sent for General Lafayette C. Baker,
then Chief of the Federal Secret Service, and instructed him to make
a thorough investigation and to make any arrests that might be deemed
necessary. Baker had already made a survey of the grounds at Fairfax
Court House, and was familiar with the incidents of the raid. He was
perfectly satisfied that the Union soldiers had been betrayed by a spy.
And he came to another important conclusion.

It was that the work had been done by a woman spy!

How could he ascertain the identity of the woman and how could he prove
her guilt? These were not the sort of questions to be easily answered.
Baker suspected the daughter of one of the leading citizens of Fairfax
Court House, but he had too much experience in handling delicate
matters of the war to think of arresting a woman without having proof
of her guilt. It would not do to place the case in the hands of the
soldiers. Their methods were likely to be crude, and besides might
cause complications. He thought over the matter for some time and then
he made a momentous decision. He decided to place the case in the hands
of a woman operative in his own office.

It was to be a case of woman against woman!

The woman operative, who shall have to be known as Miss Clarke,
prepared for her part with the greatest care. She even perfected
herself in the charming Southern dialect so that she should be
immediately taken for a daughter of the Sunny South. It was probably
a week after the Mosby raid that a fine-looking and apparently
embarrassed woman arrived at Fairfax Court House. Finally she managed
to enlist the attention of the young woman who was known all through
the transaction as “F.” The stranger, with feminine impulsiveness, gave
her complete confidence to “F.” She said that she was greatly attached
to the Confederate cause, that she was really a friend and an agent of
the South and that she wanted advice and assistance in an effort to
reach Warrington. “F,” who was the spy that had betrayed Stoughton to
Mosby, literally received the newcomer with open arms. She took her
to her own home where she was given a warm reception. Miss Clarke was
given a repast which included corn muffins, and when they were placed
before her she exclaimed:

“This makes me feel that I am home again in the good old South. It has
been terrible to have to live in the North with those Yankees. I have
never seen a corn cake since I left the Virginia line.”

Everybody laughed at this and everybody was happy. It really seemed
like a family reunion. The visitor was petted and patronized and
made to feel that she was a person of great importance. And why not?
Wasn’t she engaged in carrying dispatches to the leaders of the
Confederacy—dispatches which might result in the downfall of the Yankee
Government? They forebore to ask her the nature of the confidential
information which she claimed to be taking to Warrington. Naturally she
would be reluctant to impart that even to such good friends as they had
shown themselves.

How did Miss Clarke feel under these circumstances? Did she have qualms
of conscience at the thought of eating the bread of the family she
might soon be called upon to denounce? Not in the least. She knew that
the young woman before her had already betrayed the Union soldiers
from a sense of loyalty to her section, and Miss Clarke did not have
the slightest compunction about betraying “F” in turn. But the thing
was to get the proof. She could give evidence that the family of “F”
sympathized with the Confederacy and was willing to do anything to aid
them, but that was not sufficient for her purpose. How could she get
evidence—documentary evidence if possible?

The answer came quicker than she had hoped for. “F” invited her to her
bedroom, and when they had closed the door said to the visitor,

“I have something I am going to show you. I think it will interest you
for we are engaged in the same cause.”

[Illustration: MAJOR-GENERAL J. E. B. STUART]

With that she reached under the mattress and brought forth a document
which she handed to her visitor. Miss Clarke read it with glowing eyes.
It ran as follows:

    TO ALL WHOM IT MAY CONCERN, KNOW YE: That reposing special
    confidence in the patriotism and fidelity of “F,” I, James
    E. B. Stuart, by virtue of the power vested in me as
    Brigadier-General in the provisional army of the Confederate
    States of America, do hereby appoint and commission her my
    honorary aide-de-camp, to rank as such from this date.

    She will be obeyed, respected and admired by all lovers of a
    noble nature.

    Given under my hand and seal at the headquarters Cavalry
    Brigade at Camp Beverly the Seventh day of October, A. D.,
    1861, and the first year of our independence.

            (Signed) J. E. B. STUART,
            By the General: L. TIEMAN,
                Assistant Adjutant General.

Here was evidence of a most damaging character. Miss Clarke could
scarcely restrain her emotions at the important discovery. “F” noticed
this and instead of suspecting that all was not well, took the actions
of her companion as the natural expressions of feeling under the
circumstances. She put a question to the other:

“Don’t you feel frightened sometimes—you are engaged in very dangerous
work.”

“I know that very well,” replied Miss Clarke, “but I am sustained by
the thought that I am doing it for the sake of my country.”

This was followed by an embrace on the part of the two women—both
spies, but only one conscious of the true conditions. It might be
supposed that having obtained proof of the identity and the complicity
of “F” that Miss Clarke might go on her way. But she remained
for twenty-four hours longer and in that time obtained a mass of
information, not only concerning the suspected woman, but also about
the location and the movement of the Southern troops. Finally she
departed—departed with another kiss and embrace.

Two days later Sergeant Odell, connected with the staff of General
Baker, called at the residence of one of the leading citizens of
Fairfax Court House and demanded to see his daughter. The young woman
came into the room.

“What can I do for you?” she asked calmly.

“You have been identified as ‘F,’ the famous Southern spy,” said the
officer, “and I have come here for the purpose of taking you into
custody.”

She submitted without a murmur and with a smile. Evidently she knew
the danger of her calling and expected to be arrested at any time. The
young woman was searched and in her possession were found a number
of letters and papers from Southern officers. Also was found her
commission from General Stuart which Miss Clarke had considerately left
behind. At the time Odell was placing “F” under arrest other officers
were making a search of her home which was still occupied by members of
her family. They found quite a number of damaging papers, and also a
large quantity of Confederate money. That same night “F” was taken to
Washington and lodged in the old Capital prison.

General Baker, in a report upon the subject which he made to Edwin M.
Stanton, the Secretary of War, enclosing this commission, said:

“This document, undoubtedly authentic and bearing the genuine signature
and private seal of General J. E. B. Stuart, is of itself strong
evidence of the appreciation of which ‘F’s’ treasonable services as a
spy and informer were held by her Rebel employers. The proof of ‘F’s’
former employment in the service may be considered indisputable; that
of her more recent services and especially in connection with the late
attack upon our outpost at Fairfax Court House is not less conclusive;
that proof consists in the voluntary acknowledgment and declaration by
‘F’ that she made herself acquainted while a resident within our lines
at Fairfax Court House of all the particulars relating to the numbers
of our forces there and in the neighborhood, the location of our camps,
the places where officers’ quarters were established, the precise
points where our pickets were stationed, the strength of the outposts,
the names of officers in command, the nature of general orders and all
other information valuable to the Rebel leaders; that such information
had been communicated by her to Captain Mosby of the Confederate Army
immediately before the attack on our outposts above mentioned; and
that it has been in consequence of the precision and correctness of
such information that Captain Mosby had been enabled successfully to
attack and surprise the pickets and outposts of our forces, to find
without delay or difficulty the quarters of General Stoughton and other
United States officers, to capture that officer and a large amount of
Government property and effect a large return within the Confederate
lines.

“‘F’ also stated to my informant that Captain Mosby had, but a short
time before the rebel raid at Fairfax, been a guest at ‘F’s’ house at
that place, that he had remained there three days and three nights,
disguised in citizen’s dress and that during such visit she had given
to him all the information and details which afterward enabled him
successfully to attack our forces. ‘F’ also stated that on an occasion
while she was taking a ride on horseback, accompanied by a member
of General Stoughton’s staff, they were met by Captain Mosby, also
on horseback, but in citizen’s dress and that she and Captain Mosby
recognized and saluted each other.”

The official histories of the Civil War are singularly silent regarding
the fate of the celebrated “F.” Was she tried and convicted? Or was
she acquitted and released? Her identity was proven, but it is not
written in the records of the war, and consequently it is not given in
this narrative. It is known that President Lincoln, with his shrewd,
common sense, and his wonderful ability to make the best of perplexing
situations, did not look upon the girl as a dreadful offender. But if
he was not willing to condemn her, he was not disposed to formally
condone her offense. What happened to her? Can it be possible that the
door of her cell was conveniently left open one night, and that on
the following morning she was not found in her accustomed place? Quite
likely. At all events the reader is free to draw any conclusion he, or
she, may like.

One thing certain is that she did return to her home in Virginia,
and that her descendants are to-day among the residents of the Old
Dominion.




XVIII

THE MYSTERIOUS MAN WHO ASKED FOR A LIGHT


One afternoon in the summer of 1898, a shrewd, bright-eyed looking man
stepped up to another man in a corridor of a hotel in Toronto, Canada,
and asked him if he would give him a light for his cigarette.

A trivial incident, one might say, and yet upon that insignificant
episode rested a movement which had for its object the ridding of the
United States of Spanish spies in the war which was then going on
between this country and the Kingdom of Spain.

In order to make this veracious record perfectly clear it is necessary
to retrace our steps. For many months prior to the time mentioned, the
relations between the United States and Spain had been greatly strained
because of the troublesome Cuban situation. President McKinley had
entered a serious protest to the King of Spain, and told him that it
was important for our peace that the Cubans should be pacified. But
they were not pacified, and things went on from bad to worse until they
came to a startling and dramatic climax on the fifteenth of February,
1898, when the cruiser _Maine_ was blown up in the harbor of Havana and
a number of Americans were killed.

A wave of indignation swept the country from Maine to California. A
chorus went up from all classes in favor of demanding satisfaction
from Spain—for, in the popular mind, Spain was responsible for the
outrage. The cry everywhere was “Remember the _Maine_!” Prior to that
time the Spanish Minister had been recalled from Washington because
of an indiscretion, and now our Minister at Madrid, General Woodford,
was handed his passports, and on April 22, President McKinley issued a
proclamation saying that a state of war existed between this nation and
Spain.

That is history and is known to all. What followed is likewise history,
but it is by no means so well known. The first act of the State
Department was to inform all of the members of the staff of the Spanish
Embassy—in polite language, of course—that their room was preferable to
their company. This seemed like a matter of form that did not deserve
much thought. And the State Department, having served the required
notice, promptly forgot it. But there was one bureau of the United
States Government where it was kept in mind, and that was the Secret
Service Division.

[Illustration: JOHN E. WILKIE]

John E. Wilkie was then the Chief of that most important branch of the
Treasury Department, and he had been voted a modest sum by Congress for
the purpose of keeping the country free from spies. Heretofore his work
had been to keep the nation free from counterfeiters. In both cases he
was dealing with crafty and elusive enemies. He proceeded to build up a
war organization and he posted his best men in the large cities of this
country and Canada. In his office he had a large map of the United
States, and by the use of steel pins he could tell at a glance just
where his operatives were located. Thus he had men acting as the eyes
and the ears of the Government in the cities of Montreal, Toronto, New
York, Philadelphia, Washington, Newport News, Savannah, Jacksonville,
Tampa, Key West, Mobile, New Orleans, Galveston and San Francisco.

Now, when the members of the staff of the Spanish Embassy were told
to get out of the country Wilkie determined to make it his business
to see that they did get out. To make sure, he furnished them with
an escort—an invisible escort—in the person of the operatives of the
Secret Service Division. He suspected that some of them would be so
interested in the game of war that they might be tempted to remain on
this side of the ocean and take part in the game. And his suspicions
were perfectly correct. For instance, Ramon Carranza, who had been
Naval Attaché at Washington, found it convenient to linger in the city
of Toronto. That would have been perfectly proper if he had not been
found talking to a person who was far from proper.

And this is where this story really begins—with the episode of the
man who asked for a light in the semi-darkened corridor of a Toronto
hotel. The operative who had been sent to the Canadian city by Chief
Wilkie happened to stop at the same hotel as the former Attaché of the
Spanish Embassy. By a curious coincidence he happened to get a room
directly adjoining the one occupied by Señor Carranza. And, moreover,
he happened to see every one that came in or out of that room. Also,
he overheard some of the conversation that went on in the apartment.
Thus on the afternoon with which we are concerned he saw a man with
a hang-dog look go into the room, and from time to time he caught
fragments of conversation. One of the things he heard the Visitor say
was “so I will write to the address you have given me in Montreal.”
There was some further talk, which could only be heard indistinctly,
but the listener managed to discover that the man who was doing the
talking had a surprising knowledge of the conditions at the Brooklyn
Navy Yard. Presently the conversation came to an end and the visitor
left the room. The listener left his room at the same moment, and he
came into contact with the other man in the hallway. As they gained the
head of the stairway he turned to the strange talker in the most casual
manner and said:

“I beg your pardon, but will you kindly favor me with a light for my
cigarette?”

The mysterious stranger halted and courteously complied with the
request. And in those few seconds in that dim hallway, by the light
of the burning match, the Secret Service operative obtained what he
most desired—a view of the other man’s face. In that brief period of
time the characteristics of the suspect were indelibly stamped upon
his memory. The two men parted. The one who had been closeted with the
former Naval Attaché of the Spanish Embassy went out into the street
and proceeded to a remote part of the city. He went to an obscure
hotel and registered and was given a room. The operative of the
Secret Service followed him and at the first convenient opportunity he
scrutinized the hotel register. The name he found inscribed thereon was
“Alexander Cree.” His theory was that it was an assumed name. At all
events he shadowed his man. He watched his every movement, and soon
afterwards he sent a code telegram to John E. Wilkie, the Chief of the
Secret Service at Washington.

The scene now shifts to the National Capital. Mr. Wilkie was still in
his office occupied with the duties which pressed heavily upon a man in
charge of an important department, and whose force was scarcely large
enough for the work they were called upon to do day by day at a most
critical stage in the history of the nation. Shortly before midnight
the telegram came from Toronto. It was given to the code man of the
office and in a short time he had transcribed it. In plain English it
read as follows:

“Young Southerner, Alexander Cree, of Hillsboro, I think, leaves for
Washington to-night. My height and build, small, dark moustache, black
soft felt hat, black sack coat, black sailor tie, somewhat shabby,
evidently served on _Brooklyn_, has intimate knowledge of Naval
matters. Just had long interview with Naval Attaché. He is to write to
Montreal.”

This was news with a vengeance. There was great activity about the
offices of the Secret Service Division that night. Several of the best
men who were in the city were quickly summoned and given a description
of the man who was expected from Canada. It was almost midnight when
Chief Wilkie left for his home, but when he quit the Department to
get a few hours’ sleep it was with the knowledge that he had made
arrangements for giving Mr. Cree a hospitable reception upon his
arrival in Washington.

That night every railroad station leading into the Capital was closely
guarded by Secret Service men. They carefully scrutinized every
passenger who alighted, paying special attention to those who were
likely to have come from Canada. It was a big job, but it was performed
with thoroughness. Many a passenger that night must have been annoyed
at the manner in which he was watched by the alert representatives of
the United States Government. But, if they felt any annoyance, they
must have realized that they were living in war times and must expect
all sorts of queer things. Finally, “Mr. Alexander Cree” arrived,
and it is significant of the efficiency of the system that he was
immediately spotted by the waiting detectives. The description sent by
the operative at Toronto had served them well. They recognized him as
easily as if they were in possession of his photograph.

From that moment there was a Secret Service man watching him. When one
man was tired another quickly took his place, and, as a consequence,
there was not a thing he did, and scarcely a thing he said, that was
not known to Chief Wilkie a few hours afterwards. His first move was
to get something to eat, which was an entirely natural and by no means
an unpatriotic act. But after that he went to the Navy Department,
and apparently wandered about in an aimless manner. But, as a matter
of fact, he had a purpose in visiting that place. Just whether some
one in the Department was acting in collusion with him was not clearly
established. Finally he went to his lodgings on E Street. He occupied
a second-story room, and as soon as he reached it he made a light and
settled down to work before a desk which could be seen from the street.
Evidently a quantity of mail had accumulated during his absence in the
Dominion, because he was occupied for some time in opening and reading
letters. For hours he remained there silhouetted against the window
shade while the Secret Service men on the opposite side of the street
observed every move he made.

Thus, while Washington slept, an enemy of the Republic and its
defenders engaged in a game that was to have the greatest bearing upon
the conduct of the war. It is difficult to decide which was the most
amazing, the daring and impudence of the conspirator in thus working
under the very dome of the Capitol, or the pertinacity and bull-dog
determination of the Secret Service operatives in keeping this man
under their constant supervision. It began to look as if he would never
go to bed. But presently there was a movement in the room and in a
few minutes the dark-complexioned man in the soft hat came out of the
house and walked across the street in the direction of a letter box.
He opened the lid and slid a long envelope into the aperture. Then he
turned and went back to his lodgings. In a little while the light was
extinguished and then “Alexander Cree” retired to sleep the sleep—if
not of the just at least of the industrious man.

But the Secret Service operatives did not go to sleep. They were more
alert than ever. One man kept guard over the lodgings of the suspect
and the other remained by the side of the letter box. At daylight he
got into communication with Chief Wilkie, and as a consequence of his
report an arrangement was made with the Postmaster of Washington by
which that particular letter box was opened, and the particular missive
dropped into the box by the man from Toronto turned over to Chief
Wilkie. A short time later a “council of war” was held in the office
of the Chief of the Secret Service. The object of interest was the
suspected letter. It was in an ordinary white, oblong envelope, and
it was addressed to F. W. Dicken, 1248 Dorchester Street, Montreal,
Canada. The address instantly called to mind the report of the
operative in Toronto. He had heard the mysterious stranger say to the
Naval Attaché “so I am to write to the address you have given me in
Montreal.” It was evident that they were “getting warm” as the children
say in their games. But when the letter was opened all need for
conjecture was past. The amazing communication read as follows:

“A cipher message has been sent from the Navy Department to San
Francisco directing the Cruiser _Charleston_ to proceed to Manila
with 500 men and machinery for repairs to Dewey. A long cipher has
been received from Dewey at Department at 3.30 o’clock. They are
translating it now. Cannot find it out yet. Have heard important news
respecting movements of colliers and cruisers. _Newark_ at Norfolk
Navy Yard; also about the new Holland boat, as to what they intend to
do with her and her destination, I shall go to Norfolk soon to find
important news. My address will be Norfolk House, Norfolk, Virginia,
but shall not go until Tuesday.”

This was signed “G. D.” and was marked “in haste.” The first move
of Chief Wilkie was to make sure that the man was guarded. His
investigations proved that there was no possibility of “G. D.” escaping
from Washington. Then he got into communication with the Secretary of
War and the Secretary of the Navy and informed them of the information
that had been intercepted. The immediate effect of this was to tighten
the discipline in each of these Departments. All unauthorized persons
were to be kept out of the building and a strict watch was kept upon
all of the employees. The inference was that some one in the Navy
Department had been co-operating with “G. D.” and that this person had
supplied him with information upon his return from Canada.

The question of taking the spy into custody was next considered. It
was decided that this should be done at once. As it was a matter that
technically came under the military power of the Government, Chief
Wilkie made application to the War Department, and as a result of this
Captain Saye of the Eighth Artillery, with a corporal and one other
man, was ordered to report to him for duty. Thus fortified, the head
of the Secret Service Division started for the apartment on E Street.
The little procession going from the Treasury Department attracted very
little attention, and the passers-by did not realize what was going on.
But all of those in the little group understood the importance of their
mission so far as the Government was concerned.

It was eleven o’clock at night and when they arrived at the house
occupied by “G. D.” they discovered a light burning in the second-story
room. It was evident that the spy was continuing his habits of
industry. The Chief gained admission without any difficulty, and,
followed by the others, made for the upper room. The supposed Alexander
Cree was sitting at his desk engaged in writing. He seemed surprised at
the intrusion, but received his callers politely. Evidently his calling
had accustomed him to visits at all hours of the day and night.

“Well, gentlemen,” he said, “what can I do for you?”

“To start with,” said the spokesman of the invading party, “we would
like to have the letter you are writing and all of the documents you
have in that desk.”

For the first time he showed surprise. He smiled faintly and then
rejoined:

“Perhaps you will let me know the cause of this unexpected visit.”

“Certainly. We have come to arrest you as a spy!”

Cree turned very white. He steadied himself by resting against the side
of a bureau. It was some moments before he was able to speak, and then
moistening his lips with the tip of his tongue he murmured:

“Who are you, and what authority have you got for talking in this
manner?”

“It’s no use, young man,” was the quick retort, “we have the goods on
you, and if you have any doubt about it we can show you the letter
which you mailed to Montreal and which has been intercepted by the
United States Government.”

The spy looked at the speaker helplessly. His white face contrasted
sharply with his black moustache. For a moment he swayed uncertainly,
and fell to the floor in a heap. He was a most abject spectacle, and it
was necessary to carry him out of the room. That night he spent in a
cell, facing a charge of treason against the Government, and wondering
what his fate would be.

A mass of compromising letters and papers were found in the room. From
some of these it was proven that “G. D.” was a naturalized citizen
and a former yeoman on the cruiser _Brooklyn_. What had prompted him
to turn against his own country? Could it have been some grievance,
real or fancied? Was it Spanish gold? Chief Wilkie discovered many
interesting things among the papers that were found in the room on E
Street. Among them was a slip of paper which contained what is known
as Slater’s Code. It said: “To send add 100; to receive subtract 100.”
This was the key to the cipher which he was to employ in sending
messages to his employers. The cipher contained thousands of ordinary
words arranged alphabetically and having fixed consecutive numbers
of five figures each. Why he had not employed it in the compromising
communication to Montreal was never known. Possibly over-confidence had
made him careless for the moment.

In the meantime Chief Wilkie had his organization working overtime.
The United States map in his office containing the little steel pins
to indicate the position of his men in different parts of the United
States and Canada was consulted repeatedly during the next twenty-four
hours. Telegrams in code were sent in all directions. As the result
another spy was captured in Tampa, Florida. By one of the curious
freaks of fate this man was critically ill when he was taken into
custody and died shortly afterwards. But the greatest activity was in
Canada. It was learned that the Dorchester Street house had only been
leased a few days before, and that it was intended as the rendezvous
of the Spanish spies in Canada. It was clear that a private detective
agency had been organized in Canada for the purpose of obtaining
information concerning the movements of the American troops.

Another amazing thing that was discovered in connection with this spy
system related to the manner in which these men were to work. They were
to join the United States army and to go with the army of invasion into
Cuba, Porto Rico and the Philippines. When the opportunity offered they
were to permit themselves to be captured by the Spanish soldiers. After
furnishing all of the information possible to the enemy they were to
return to the American lines and continue their system of espionage.
All of this was worked out with the greatest attention to detail. Each
one of the spies was supplied with a plain gold or silver ring. On this
was engraved the words “Confienza Augustine.” That was to be their
means of identification to the Spanish Generals. Needless to say, the
discovery of the plot nipped that scheme in the bud, and rendered it
useless for the remainder of the war.

But what Chief Wilkie and his associates desired more than anything
else was some evidence to directly connect the members of the late
Spanish Embassy with the operations of “G. D.” and the plot in Canada.
It came sooner than was expected. One of the Secret Service operatives
who investigated the Dorchester Street house found some letters which
established this connection. One of them was a communication from Ramon
Carranza to Señor Don Jose Gomez Ymas. It was short and sweet. It said:
“We have had bad luck for they have captured two of our best spies—one
in Washington and the other in Tampa.”

This made it appear that the former Naval Attaché was quite as
indiscreet as the supposed Alexander Cree. At all events, the evidence
in the case was furnished to Lord Pauncefoote, the English Ambassador
to Washington, and, upon his representations, the Canadian authorities
made it their business to deport the entire Spanish outfit.

Two days later the Chief of the Secret Service Division went to the
jail at the National Capital for the purpose of interviewing the man
who had permitted himself to be made a dupe of the Spanish Government.
When the door of the cell was opened a dreadful sight met his eyes:

“G. D.,” the chief spy of the Spanish-American war, had hanged
himself—a dramatic and horrible climax to one of the most interesting
incidents in American history.




XIX

CARL LODY AND SPIES OF THE WORLD’S GREATEST WAR


The world’s greatest armed conflict which began with Austria’s
declaration of war against Servia on July 28, 1914, and which has since
involved most of the important nations of the earth, has produced
hundreds, nay, thousands of spies, but the very secrecy which is
so necessary to their work has prevented many of them from looming
conspicuously in the public eye.

The grim old Tower of London could tell many a sensational tale if its
stone walls had the power of speech. At an early period of the war it
was estimated that at least a dozen spies had been executed in the
Tower.

That being the case, how many spies were shot without the formality of
being brought to the capital for trial? How many were executed after
hurried “drum-head” court martials? It is safe to say that hundreds
perished and that most of them will go down into history unnamed and
unknown, unhonored and unsung.

Every one of the nations at war has utilized spies of one class or
another. They were captured within the lines disguised as women, as
war correspondents—even as priests. In the very heart of the city of
London they were caught masquerading as waiters, as cab drivers, and
even as clerks in establishments, both manufacturing and dispensing
munitions of war.

Now and then there were glimpses of these war tragedies which for
reasons of expediency are destined never to see the light of day. In
spite of the censors there were fragments of stories teeming with red
blood and human interest, even if not of historic importance.

The censorship on war news was strict, but it did not begin to compare
with that applied to everything connected with the apprehension, trial
and execution of spies. As a rule, there was no mention at all of these
tragic affairs, although earlier in the war readers of the London
newspapers might have found in the corner of an inside column two or
three lines merely announcing that another foreign spy had met his
doom. Who can describe the pathos and tragedy lurking behind those few
words of cold type?

One day a squad of soldiers escorted a prisoner into the grim gates of
the Tower. He had been caught making tracings of a barracks somewhere,
and he was going to suffer the penalty of espionage—which is death. It
is true that he was assured of a trial that day, but he saw inscribed
over the entrance to the Tower, “Abandon hope, all ye who enter here.”
One could see the ashy look on the poor devil’s face as he went through
the Traitors’ Gate, and one could imagine all of the details of the
impending business after he should be escorted into the Lower Green,
where all of the official executions take place.

Women spies were numerous in this war, and as a rule they were more
successful at this business than the men. One of them had herself
banished as a suspicious character from the German border. This was
done in order to deceive the English more easily. At one of the
barracks outside of London she soon won a host of admirers among the
younger officers. It happened that Kitchener was due about this time on
a visit of inspection and the woman determined to exercise her wiles
on him. Did she succeed? Let the man who tells the story answer that
question.

“One glance at the gaunt figure, rugged face and piercing eyes of the
man who had avenged Chinese Gordon robbed her of her assurance. She
realized that this man, instead of being a puppet, would be a master.
She fled for her life and was never seen again.”

Some time after that Felice Schmidt made her appearance at Marseilles
in the rôle of an apple seller. She was in that neighborhood for many
days and evidently was acquainting herself with the fortifications with
a view to informing the Germans of the conditions existing there. She
was young and beautiful and spoke French with a fluency that deceived
the soldiers and the natives of the town. The French soldiers, with
characteristic gallantry, treated her with much consideration. But one
day she was found in a secluded spot making a sketch of one of the big
guns. This led to an investigation. Incriminating papers were found in
her possession. She was tried by the council of war of the Fifteenth
Legion, convicted of espionage and put to death at the Lighthouse
shooting range.

Whatever feeling the British public have had against Carl Lody as a
German spy, they conclude that he went to his death with the courage
of a soldier. Since his execution it has been whispered that he had
a romance with a young girl in Berlin, and that had he succeeded in
returning to Germany, he would have been welcomed with open arms by a
rosy-cheeked damsel who loved him for the dangers he had braved. In
some ways his case was similar to that of the unfortunate Major André,
who was captured as a British spy during the American revolution and
condemned to death. On the night before he was executed, Lody spent his
time in the Tower writing letters to those nearest and dearest to him.
One of these pathetic missives was addressed to his sister and read as
follows:

    “_My darling_: I have trusted in my God and He has decided.
    Through many of the dangers of life He has guided me and has
    always saved me. More than to millions of others He has shown
    to me the beauties of this world and I may not complain. My
    hour has struck and I must take my way through the dark valley
    as many of my good, brave comrades have during this dreadful
    struggle of nations.

    “Where I am going there is no worry and there are no alarms.
    May my life be judged worthy to be an humble sacrifice on
    the altar of the Fatherland. The death of a hero on the
    battlefield is perhaps more beautiful, but that has not been
    my lot. I die here in a hostile land, silent and unknown; yet
    the consciousness that I die in the service of my country makes
    death easier. I shall die as an officer, not a spy.”

It is estimated that nearly one hundred persons have been tried for
espionage in Belgium alone and that at least thirty of these have been
put to death by the Germans. The list includes a former burgomaster of
Hisselt. The spirit of the Belgians, in spite of their trying position,
has amazed friend and foe alike.

The story of a young woman who tried to serve her country and the
Allies reads like the pages of an old romance. She managed to get a
passport from a German officer giving her the right to leave Belgium,
but before going she got into the German camp and became possessed of
some valuable information relating to the future movements of the army.
This was sketched on thin paper, placed inside the lining of her hat.
Her whole aim now was to get out of Belgium without being searched.

She secured a conveyance and started for the border. At intervals of
every few miles she was halted and searched.

But as her passport was a letter of recommendation, these searches were
fortunately of a perfunctory character. At last she reached the point
where it was needful to pass only one more sentinel. As she approached
this point, near the border, she heard the order:

“Halt—who goes there?”

The vehicle was stopped and the sentinel, after looking at her papers,
made the customary search. It revealed nothing of a forbidding nature.
She was congratulating herself that all was well when the wife of a
German officer advanced and asked the sentinel:

“Have you looked in the lining of her hat?”

The girl’s heart fell, as well it might. The sentinel made a second
search and found the incriminating document. She was tried, convicted
and shot as a spy.

Another tale relates to a German spy who actually enlisted with a
Scottish regiment in France. He was blonde and looked like a native
of Scotland. Indeed, there was no trace of German accent in his
conversation. He must have lived in Scotland for some years as he had
an astonishing amount of information concerning that country. Some of
his fellow soldiers insisted that he even had a bit of burr on his
tongue, so much did his conversation resemble that of a real Scot. At
all events, he is said to have gained command of a company of Scotch
Fusiliers. He gave the order to charge and led his men into a trap.
Whether he tried to escape is not known, but, at all events, the ruse
was discovered and an investigation made. The result satisfied the
authorities that a spy was in their midst, and under orders from the
colonel of the regiment this pretended Scot was taken out and shot.

Another case that has caused no end of discussion concerns a woman
known as Fanny La Place. It was said at one time that she was German
and her case has been compared with that of Edith Cavell, the British
nurse who was put to death at Brussels. But this parallel is denied
strenuously by the French, who give out a statement to the contrary.
According to this information, her right name was Felice Pfast. She
was a French woman born at Nancy in 1890. She went to Metz in 1914
and later received permission to visit her mother in Belgium. While
there, it is said, a German official proposed that she gather military
information in Paris. She spent three weeks in Paris and then reported
the results to Germans, who, she admitted, paid her 5,000 francs to
undertake another mission. She was caught in the act of spying at
Marseilles and admitted she had been commissioned to gather military
information. On July 10 she was unanimously condemned to death by a
court-martial.

Another alleged spy in the great war was Captain Otto Feinat of the
Russian army. He was well known in Ruman and was in charge of the
judicial proceedings following the Jewish massacres at Kishineff in
1903. He held responsible military positions after that, but it was
lately claimed that he had been in some compromising correspondence
with some friends in Germany. The evidence against him was
circumstantial. He protested from the outset that he was loyal to
Russia, but in spite of this he was condemned and sent to Siberia for a
long term of penal servitude.

Was he guilty? Who can tell? He had the consolation—maybe a poor
consolation—of knowing that scores of other Russian officers have
lately been sent into banishment on circumstantial evidence.

Then there is the remarkable story of Colonel Miassoyedorff, who
was attached to the staff of the Russian Tenth army corps in East
Prussia. The Tenth was one of those that met with disastrous defeat
in the Mazuirian lake district. It was under the command of General
Rennykampf, and in one of these defeats lost 70,000 prisoners. In a
second defeat it lost 50,000. The circumstances in each case were
similar. The unexpected arrival of a large force of Germans served
to defeat the invaders, and caused them to take to their heels, thus
transforming an anticipated victory into a most humiliating rout.

[Illustration: WILLIAM J. FLYNN]

An investigation was started and all of the circumstances pointed in
the direction of Miassoyedorff, an interpreter on the staff of the
Tenth army. One soldier said that he recognized Miassoyedorff as a man
who had been connected at one time with the German army. It was further
alleged that at the outbreak of hostilities he had been the head of
the German spy system and one of the highest officers of the political
police. Charged with these former connections, he denied them most
emphatically.

“I deny the charge,” he cried, “and I defy my enemies to produce the
slightest proof of its truth.”

Further charges were made that while he was in command of frontier
guards at Verjoblova, only a few miles from the border, he had
repeatedly visited the Kaiser and made reports to him. When asked what
he had to say to this second charge he merely folded his arms, smiled
and said:

“I deny it!”

But appearances were against him, and after the defeats they had
just sustained, the Russians were in a mood to accept any explanation
of their humiliation. So Colonel Miassoyedorff, in spite of his
protestations, was declared guilty and was executed.

Was he an innocent man, or was he the spy of the Kaiser?

History may tell us the truth, but history in cases of this kind is
just as apt to be in error as contemporaneous reports. Such men are
unknown, unhonored and unsung for two reasons. The first is that the
very nature of their profession renders it necessary for them to lead
a dual existence. If they are innocent, their innocence is rarely
proclaimed because it would be an admission of error. And whoever heard
of such an admission? On the other hand, if they are actually spies
those who care for them most would fain permit their memory to rest in
peace.

The story of the activity of German spies in the United States would
make a book in itself, but it would be disconnected, fragmentary and
unsatisfactory. There have been any number of unproved charges, any
amount of unfinished stories and countless plots that never came to a
head. But enough has been proven to indicate that this country has been
filled with spies and special agents of the Kaiser. Chief Flynn, of the
United States Secret Service, with the comparatively small force under
his direction, has performed wonders in ferreting out these offenders
against the peace and honor of this country. Scores of arrests have
been made and there have been a number of important convictions. Most
of these have been in connection with the destruction of munition
plants, and a few have been violations of our laws in an endeavor to
hatch plots against Great Britain and France.

Perhaps the most striking instance of pernicious activity on the part
of German representatives was that of Captain Karl Boy-Ed and Captain
Franz von Papen, naval and military attachés, respectively, of the
German Embassy at Washington. For a long time they were a thorn in
the side of the American Government. The President and the Secretary
of State were reluctant to act because of their desire to preserve
friendly relations with the German nation. Finally, conditions became
unbearable, and on the last of October, 1916, the State Department
asked for the recall of Boy-Ed and von Papen. It was announced at the
time that the action of this Government against the German attachés
was due to no single incident in either case, but was based on an
accumulation of improper activities connected with the handling of
German military and naval matters in this country. It was hinted at
the time that one of the strongest reasons for the action was the
connection of one of the attachés with a movement to set up a scheme in
Mexico detrimental to the interests of the United States.

One can only marvel at the patience of our Government under the
circumstances. Captain Boy-Ed’s name at the time was prominently
mentioned in connection with the Richard Peter Stengel passport case,
with the Werner Horn dynamiting case, and with the queer diplomatic
fiasco in connection with the case of Dr. Constantine Dumba, the
Austrian Ambassador. Germany informed the United States on December 6,
1916, that she desired to know upon what grounds the State Department
asked for the withdrawal of Captains Boy-Ed and von Papen. Secretary
Lansing, on the following day, replied that the military and naval
activities of the attachés constituted their principal offense, but did
not discuss the facts or the sources of information. On December 10,
Count von Bernstoff, the German Ambassador, informed Secretary Lansing
that the German Emperor had acquiesced in the request of the United
States for the withdrawal of the attachés, and before the end of the
year both of them had departed for Germany.

Events moved rapidly in the United States after that. On Saturday,
February 3, Ambassador Bernstoff was given his passports, and on April
6, 1917, the Congress, upon the recommendation of the President,
declared that a state of war existed with Germany. From that day forth
the Secret Service, and all of the forces of the Government were used
in rounding up and arresting spies and suspects.

Many hundreds of arrests Were made by Secret Service agents and other
officers of the Government and a score of convictions secured. A large
number of suspected persons were interned at Fort Oglethorpe, in
Georgia. Probably not one of the arrested persons could be ranked as a
great military spy, and yet when all of their activities were pieced
together they must have been of great value to the Imperial German
Government. The varied character of the work they were doing for the
enemy indicated that it must have been more or less systematized, and
that it was in all probability under the direction of some one person
acting as the master spy.

For instance, on the 15th of July, 1917, an alien was indicted by the
Federal Grand Jury, in New Orleans, on the charge of being a spy. It
was learned that the man had been hovering in the neighborhood of the
local naval station for many days at a time. Once he was seen to be
making notes in a book. At a given time his rooms were searched, and
the authorities found a number of blue prints and plans of the naval
station in his possession. He was indicted on the charge of obtaining
this information clandestinely “and for the purpose of supplying it
to the enemy, the Imperial German Government, against the peace and
dignity of the United States.” The case attracted much interest because
it was the first time since the days of reconstruction that any one had
been indicted in New Orleans for a plot against the United States.

About the time of the New Orleans incident a German nobleman was
arrested in Toledo, Ohio, for activity in the interest of the Kaiser.
The man had made a sensational escape from Canada, about eighteen
months previously. He had been arrested in Quebec on a spy charge,
and was being taken in an automobile to St. Thomas, Ontario. Near the
outskirts of the town he attacked the official who was driving the car,
and knocking him into a state of insensibility, escaped. He took the
badge and the revolver of the stricken man, and made his way to the
United States, coming into this country by way of the Niagara Falls
bridge. He admitted that he had once been a captain in the German
army, but denied that he had engaged in any unlawful business in the
United States.

In the early days of the participation of the United States in the war,
and when the people of this country did not even know of the departure
of our war vessels for the other side of the Atlantic, the fact of
their departure was published in Berlin, four days before they actually
arrived in Queenstown. This was a serious leak, to say the least. The
American newspapers scrupulously observed the request of the Secretary
of the Navy to avoid publishing the date of the departure or arrival of
any vessel. Where did the Berlin authorities obtain their information?
That was a question which agitated many persons. It was solved when
the Secret Service, early in July, of 1917, arrested three men in New
York, for conducting a private postal service, in the interest of
Germany. It was claimed that for months they had been sending “mail”
to Scandinavian countries for transmission to Germany. These letters
were entrusted to the sailors on the ships, and ordered to be handed
to certain persons in Norway and Sweden, and by them sent to their
destination in the German Capital.

Several bundles of these letters were seized by the representatives
of the American Government. It is a significant fact that many of
them were in code. They came from all parts of the United States,
and from Mexico and South and Central America. The letters were
written in English, Spanish and German. Some of them were business
communications, and were admittedly harmless. It was proven that this
novel “mail service” worked in both directions, letters going to and
from Germany. It was also shown that remote parts of Mexico were in
wireless communication with Berlin. Significance was also attached to
the fact that parts of wireless outfits had been brought in on some
of the Scandinavian boats, and that these were afterward erected in
Mexico. None of the men were subjected to any pressure on the part of
United States officials, and all were told that they had the right to
be represented by counsel, if they so desired.

But these arrests in different sections of the country, almost
simultaneously, and the varied character of the activity of the men
involved, helps to confirm the statement, made on the floor of the
Senate, that during and before the war, we had thousands of German
spies in the United States.


THE END




Transcriber’s Notes


Punctuation and spelling were made consistent when a predominant
preference was found in this book; otherwise they were not changed.

Simple typographical errors were corrected; occasional unbalanced
quotation marks retained.

Ambiguous hyphens at the ends of lines were retained; occurrences of
inconsistent hyphenation have not been changed.

Redundant Chapter titles have been removed from this eBook.

Page 163: “exclaimed Tandy” was printed as “explaimed Tandy”.







*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE WORLD'S GREATEST MILITARY SPIES AND SECRET SERVICE AGENTS ***


    

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.


START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
  
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
provided that:

    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
        Literary Archive Foundation.”
    
    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
        works.
    
    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
        receipt of the work.
    
    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
    

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.